Foretold - Daughters of Saraqael_Book 3 - Raine Thomas

FORETOLD Daughters of Saraqael Trilogy: Book Three

by Raine Thomas

Published by Iambe Books at Smashwords

Copyright 2011 Raine Thomas. eISBN: 978-0-9838318-2-2 This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each person you share it with. If you’re reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then you should return to Smashwords.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of the author. All rights reserved, including the right to reproduce this book, or portions thereof, in any form. No part of this text may be reproduced, transmitted, downloaded, decompiled, reverse engineered, or stored in or introduced into any information storage and retrieval system, in any form or by any means, whether electronic or mechanical without the express written permission of the author. The scanning, uploading, and distribution of this book via the internet or via any other means without the permission of the publisher is illegal and punishable by law. Please purchase only authorized electronic editions, and do not participate in or encourage electronic piracy of copyrighted materials.

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are either the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or to actual events or locales is entirely coincidental.

Visit the author's website: http://www.RaineThomas.com Cover design by: Nimbi Design Distributed via Smashwords: http://www.smashwords.com

This book is dedicated with much love to my husband and daughter,

Kevin and Faith

Thank you for encouragement…

your

unwavering

support

and

and for not disowning me when I say, “Not now. I’m writing!”

Without you, this book would have never been written.

Prologue “Another book already?” Kate looked up from her reading and watched as the Gloresti elder, Gabriel, walked into the family room. She smiled, an action she knew perplexed the unemotional Estilorian. “Of course. I seem to be going through them rather quickly these days.” “That is an…interesting reading method,” he said, eying the book where she had it perched on her round and swollen belly. That made her laugh, provoking yet another confused expression to flash in his dark blue eyes. “I figured this was easier than trying to hold my book over or around myself. I’m getting too big to do much besides sit here and read.” “If you want to go for a walk, I would be happy to assist you,” he offered. She smiled again. He was always so kind to her. Even if that kindness was motivated at least in part by unwarranted guilt on his part, she still appreciated it. And lord, he was gorgeous. She might be pregnant with her beloved Saraqael’s daughters, but she had eyes in her head and a

woman’s perspective on such things. The combination made him very endearing despite his continued bewilderment over her all too human emotions. During her past months on the Estilorian plane, she had come to enjoy the company of all of the class elders. She was even now in the home of the Elphresti elder, Jabari. He had been unfailingly gracious and patient with her since she had transitioned. The Lekwuesti elder, Sebastian, made sure her every need was met, from her human need for food throughout the day to clothes that could accommodate her impressive girth. Whenever she needed comfort, Malukali was able to use her powerful mental energy to offer at least a semblance of it. Zayna, the Scultresti elder, kept her updated on the progress of the forms being created for the babies. The Wymzesti elder, Knorbis, told her many amazing stories about the creation of the Estilorian plane and the remarkable future he predicted for her daughters. Uriel, the Waresti elder, and Ini-herit, the Corgloresti elder, assured her that they were planning as thoroughly as possible to ensure her safe transition back to the human plane. Those conversations usually saddened her, as she knew she wouldn’t survive that transition. She had dreamed of it. Still, she had never been one to dwell on the negative. She would soon be with her beloved. That was certainly something. And she had come to believe that the

Estilorians, however unemotional they were, would take care of her daughters. “Thank you for the offer, Gabriel,” she said at last. “A walk might be in order later. I’m getting to the good part of this story, though.” He shook his head. “Well, at least you enjoy reading, since it is one of the few things you can do safely at this late stage of your pregnancy.” “Oh, yes,” she agreed. “And it has actually proven practical, as well. I’ve come across some names in the books I’ve read that I intend to give the girls.” “Really?” His eyebrows rose, giving his handsome face more expression than usual. “Yes.” Eager to share her choices with someone, she shifted in her chair to get more comfortable. One of the babies was pressing heavily on her bladder. He reached over to assist her. “Thank you,” she said, blushing over the attention. She felt his eyes on her face, absorbing her reaction. He was always studying her, trying to understand her expressions and emotions since he couldn’t experience them himself. She often wondered how Saraqael, the passionate male she had fallen so deeply in love with, had

been from this race of inherinetly unemotional beings. Clearing her throat to cover her discomfiture, she said, “I have decided to name the firstborn Amber. Her Estilorian name will be Ambryl.” “Two names?” She nodded. “I think it would be nice to have a name for their human halves as well as their Estilorian halves.” “I see,” he said, appearing to give this some thought. “Well, those are nice names.” “Thanks,” she said, smiling brightly. “I love them. The books I have read indicate that amber—the substance—is very ancient and has properties of light and healing. And the name makes me think of a solidly-grounded individual. That seems right for an oldest child.” He didn’t seem to know what to say to that. As Estilorians couldn’t reproduce and there had never been a newborn baby on the Estilorian plane before, she knew he really was clueless. Continuing on as though she didn’t notice his creased forehead, she said, “My name choices for our second-born are Olivia and Olaya. I imagine as the middle child she will often serve as a source of balance for her sisters. And since the olive branch is a symbol of peace, it also felt

right.” “Also very nice,” he said politely. “I’m glad you think so,” she said, and meant it. Now, her smile turned soft and maternal. She rubbed her belly as the babies inside writhed and kicked. They would be here soon…within the next week or two, she guessed. She could only hope that this basic foundation she was creating for them would prove enough to set them all on their feet. “I believe our youngest will have a more liberated spirit than her sisters,” she said, catching Gabriel’s thoughtful gaze. “I hope she’ll learn to fly free where her sisters are more grounded. And with this wish in mind, I’ve come up with the name I will give her. She will be Skye. Skylar. “And I believe she will help everyone around her soar.”

PART I: Prophecy Excerpts from the Great Foretelling: “The time will come when all Estilorians will face the

consequences of our decision to separate the planes. We can only have faith that we made the right choice.”

“There will be those among us who will be required to

engage in instant relationships with this new class of being. These relationships will be both incredibly foreign and incredibly stimulating.”

Chapter One “Thatta girl. Come on, just one more push! I can almost see the head.” Skye squatted a few feet away from the birthing mother, issuing frequent and enthusiastic encouragement. The labor had been progressing steadily over the past hour. The delivery was now imminent. “Here it comes!” she exclaimed, surging forward in her excitement. Three pairs of hands pulled her back. “Are you out of your mind?” her sister Amber asked in an exasperated voice. “That is a huge panther, you know. She could take your head off.” Unable to contain her happy smile, she glanced at Amber and gave a little shrug. “I can’t help it—Aurora’s finally about to have her cubs!” She watched Amber roll her golden eyes and catch the gaze of her husband, Gabriel. He just grinned and glanced knowingly at Caleb, the third set of hands who had hauled her back and away from Aurora. As her Gloresti, Caleb

was the Estilorian charged with Skye’s protection. She was the first to admit that she didn’t make it easy for him. But how was she supposed to just remain still when her sister Olivia’s closest animal friend was giving birth? It was such an important time, and Olivia was still away on her honeymoon. Aurora needed their support. Just then, a small form emerged from where Aurora crouched over a pile of leaves. Tears filled Skye’s eyes as she watched the cub slide free and onto the natural bedding. “Oh my goodness!” she breathed, bringing her hands to her mouth. Emotion flooded her. Aurora turned to lick the cub clean. No bigger than two hands, the baby panther was dark in coloring, like its sire. Titan, the black male panther, sat still as a statue a few feet from Aurora. Skye knew Caleb was watching the unpredictable tom with a wary eye. Only Olivia and James, Olivia’s Gloresti and now her husband, had the ability to mentally connect with the animals. While Aurora had been a companion of theirs since they transitioned to the Estilorian plane, Titan was a new and relatively unknown addition to their family circle. “I wonder if it’s a boy or a girl,” Skye said, tilting her head as if she’d be able to determine the gender just by looking

at the cub from a different angle. “We’ll just let Lucas tell us that when Aurora’s had some time to recover,” Gabriel said in his calm voice. He and Amber shared the same human southern accent, and it made itself known in his careful drawl. Lucas sat a few feet away in case Aurora ended up needing his assistance. Responsible for caring for the panthers, he was highly skilled in the ways of animals and had grown rather attached to the two cats since their arrival at “Estilorian Central,” the Estilorians’ hidden and protected main base. Now, his lavender eyes flickered up and caught Skye’s cheerful gaze. His face lit with a brief answering smile, the effect of the flash of his white teeth rather remarkable against his dark skin. As usual for him, he was dressed in a toga, this one black and gold. Not long after the first cub arrived, Aurora resumed her pacing. She occasionally made sounds in her throat that tugged at Skye. She imagined the pain must be awful. “Looks like another one’s coming,” Amber observed. Glancing beside her, Skye considered her normally stalwart sister’s expression. It was even more somber than usual. When Gabriel reached over and ran his hand along Amber’s back, she realized that her sister was worried. Her intuition kicking in, Skye nodded to herself. “You’re

thinking that in a few more months, that’s going to be you.” Amber was nearly four months pregnant. Frowning, she replied, “I won’t be squatting over some leaves, for heaven’s sake.” That image made Skye laugh. “Is it very painful?” Caleb asked from his position behind Skye. When they all glanced at him, he clarified, “Giving birth.” Skye winced before looking back at Amber, who scowled. Gabriel cleared his throat and answered, “It’s no walk in the park, but we’re going to make sure Amber is as comfortable as possible.” “Yeah,” Amber said dryly. “With no drugs or anything available here like they have on the human plane. Great.” “Drugs?” Caleb asked, obviously at a loss. Where Amber, Olivia and Skye were half-human and had grown up on the human plane for the first eighteen years of their lives, and Gabriel was full Estilorian but had also experienced eighteen years of life on the human plane as he relearned human emotions, they all occasionally forgot how different things were between the human and Estilorian planes of existence.

Skye again looked at her Gloresti, someone she had come to think of as much more than just a protector since her transition to the Estilorian plane five-and-a-half months ago. His brows were drawn into a puzzled frown over the dark blue eyes that marked him as a Gloresti. The expression did nothing to distract from what she considered his off-thecharts “hot” factor. His long, curly brown hair, distinctive facial features and tan-edging-toward-mocha skin tone gave him the appearance of what a human might call multiracial heritage. On this plane, since Estilorians couldn’t reproduce as humans did, he was simply the result of the efforts of an extremely talented Scultresti, who created Caleb’s Estilorian form when he transitioned to this plane. His muscular arms were now crossed over his broad chest, the black tank top he wore leaving his fine physique open to Skye’s scrutiny. Even though the specially-cut tank tops were very common apparel among Estilorians, only Caleb consistently caused her to all but gape when she didn’t focus on not doing so. “Drugs are a kind of human medicine,” Gabriel explained to Caleb. “They alter a human’s physical and sometimes mental state, depending on the drug’s purpose.” “They give such things to birthing mothers?” Caleb asked, his tone filled with disbelief. “To relieve their pain,” Skye hastily explained when she saw Amber’s eyes narrow. “I mean, think about it. A woman has

to squeeze something the size of a large melon out of something the size of a, well, a lemon, I guess. Her body has to make some rather violent changes for that to happen.” Caleb’s frown disappeared as he placed that into perspective. An eyebrow rose instead. He looked from Aurora, who continued to pace agitatedly, to Amber, who was watching the panther. “I’ll bet you’re glad that it isn’t the male who bears the children,” he said to Gabriel after a moment. Skye couldn’t stop the giggle that his comment caused. When Amber glared at her, she slapped her hand over her mouth. Gabriel shifted in obvious discomfort over the topic, wearing a chagrined expression. Running a hand through his dark, wavy hair, he remained wisely silent. “Well, don’t think I’m going to lie there absorbing all of this wonderful pain I’m going to experience without projecting it anywhere,” Amber snapped, crossing her arms over her chest. Since she and Gabriel shared a mental connection due to the fact that they were avowed—the Estilorian equivalent to bound forever—it was no idle threat. Gabriel, the supremely powerful leader and eldest member of the Gloresti class, paled like a youth facing his first battle.

Skye bit her lip to keep herself from laughing again. Then she noticed Aurora squatting and returned her attention to the ongoing birth right in front of her. “Here comes the next one!” she declared. Once again, when she moved forward, three pairs of hands pulled her back. “I just want to see it better,” she complained, but returned to her position without arguing further. The second cub proved to be the last in the litter. After Aurora had cleaned the two cubs and Lucas changed out the leaves with clean bedding for the panther family, he conducted a quick check of the cubs’ genders while Aurora and Titan watched carefully. “We have one male and one female,” he informed them. Skye was so excited she couldn’t sit still. Jumping to her feet, she clapped her hands to express her happiness. “Olivia is going to be beside herself!” she declared. “Oh—I wonder if she’ll let me name one.” As Gabriel also got up and then assisted Amber to her feet, her sister said, “You know you’d just name it after some Disney character.” Blushing, Skye argued, “No, I wouldn’t.” Okay, so maybe

she had been thinking that Simba and Nala would be cute names for a cat. Was that so criminal? “Well, I’m glad the happy family is doing so well,” Gabriel said, reaching over to put an arm around Amber’s waist. “But I’m beat. It’s got to be nearly two in the morning.” Amber let out a yawn to express her agreement. Although she had recently stopped growing as tired every day as she used to earlier in her pregnancy, it was quite late for all of them. She looked decidedly exhausted. “I just want a couple more minutes with Aurora,” Skye said, glancing at the new mother where her cubs were squirming under her belly in search of their first meal. Gabriel glanced at Caleb. Skye imagined they were sharing a thought. Ever since she, Amber and Olivia had quite accidentally, but very meaningfully, exchanged vows of friendship and commitment as a group with Gabriel, James and Caleb, the three males had all been able to send each other thoughts. Similarly, Skye could now send thoughts to her sisters whenever she wanted. She actually thought it was rather cool, even if it did occasionally infringe on her privacy when she wasn’t guarding her thoughts closely enough. When Caleb gave Gabriel a brief nod, she knew she had been right.

“Okay then,” Gabriel said. He gave Skye one of his charming smiles. “‘Night, sis.” Unable to resist smiling back, she replied, “Good night, you two.” She watched them for a moment as they walked away. Amber brought her arm up and put it around his waist, as well. The two of them had been best friends on the human plane. That had blossomed into much more over their six years together living in the same foster home, and now they were married and avowed, as connected as they could possibly get. Especially in light of Amber’s history of emotional detachment formed after multiple displacements before the age of twelve, their connection was nothing less than a miracle, Skye thought. She got a tremendous amount of joy watching the two of them together. When they were out of sight, she turned back to Aurora. Squatting again, she said, “You did a wonderful job, naruya. I know Olivia wanted to be here with you when this time finally came, but I’ll keep every moment up here to share with her when she gets back.” She tapped the side of her head. She watched the new family quietly for a few more minutes, her smile never fading. Because she sensed Caleb staring at her, she resisted the urge to reach out and pet the panther. Although she felt perfectly safe doing so, her

Gloresti tended to overreact to such things. “I’ll come and check on you in the morning,” she finally promised, standing back up. Then she tilted her head and considered her own words. “Well, later this morning, I guess,” she clarified, amused with herself. Then she turned and caught Caleb’s gaze. “Okay. Thanks for waiting with me.” He nodded. Unlike her, he was generally a being of few words. Somehow, she found that trait rather comforting. They walked in silence, heading back toward the bedrooms that the Estilorian’s hospitality class, the Lekwuesti, had prepared for them while they stayed at Central. Not surprisingly, they didn’t encounter anyone once they entered the building housing their rooms. The hallways, lit by balls of light that bounced against the ceiling and followed their progress as they walked, were quiet. Skye could hear the swish of Caleb’s long hair, pulled into a ponytail, brushing the back of his tank as he turned to glance in all directions, ever vigilant. Then he surprised her with a question. “What’s a Disney character?” “Um. What?” She could feel her face heating and prayed she hadn’t heard him correctly. “Your sisters have referenced Disney movies and Disney

characters in regards to some of the things you’ve said. I’m curious to know what they are.” She considered saying that she couldn’t tell him. Estilorians as a whole were largely ignorant of the ways of modern humans, having lived on this separate plane of existence for over two millennia. The elders of each class had agreed over time to limit how much information was shared about human culture because there were many things that could not—and should not—be replicated on this plane. Keeping such details quiet was one of the earliest things impressed upon Skye and her sisters, who all remembered very clearly what life had been like on the human plane at the time of their transition. “Hmm,” she stalled, struggling not to fidget under his thoughtful gaze. “Well, I’ve told you about movies, before I knew I shouldn’t.” “Yes.” She sighed. “Disney movies—the ones my sisters call me out on all the time—are kind of like fairytales put into movie format.” “Fairytales?” How did one explain such things to an Estilorian? Until she and her sisters, along with Gabriel, had transitioned here, emotion had been all but unknown to Estilorians. They had

learned only after separating themselves from humanity for the sake of protecting humans from themselves that all they had known of emotions had been left on the human plane. Sure, they were relearning those emotions now that she and her sisters were here and could teach them, but some things were just about impossible to explain without some point of reference. Finally, she hazarded, “Uh, well, I guess you could consider fairytales fictional stories with heroes and heroines who face challenges and overcome them. There’s always a happy ending and usually some kind of love story.” He considered this in silence for a full minute. Then he said, “Why is it your sisters seem scornful of these movies and characters?” Glad to note that they were getting close to their rooms, she fiddled with the end of her long braid and shrugged. “Amber and Olivia are both more realistic than I am,” she admitted. “They know that life doesn’t always have a happy ending.” “And you don’t?” They had reached the door to her room, which adjoined James’ empty bedroom on one side and Caleb’s on the other. He paused with his hand on the handle to her door, holding her gaze.

“I…” she trailed off and looked down. “I just think life is easier if you always believe the best is going to happen. What’s the harm in hoping for a happy ending?” When he didn’t comment, but instead entered her room and opened his senses to check for any danger, she withheld another sigh. She entered behind him when he waved her in and closed her door behind her. She expected him to continue into his room once he verified hers was clear. Instead, he walked over and stopped directly in front of her. Her eyes widened in surprise and question. “You shouldn’t allow yourself to feel foolish for being an optimist,” he said simply. And as she watched him turn and walk to his bedroom, she thought with quite a bit of amazement that it was the nicest unsolicited thing he had ever said to her.

Chapter Two Six hours later, Caleb finished dragging his mattress from Skye’s bedroom floor and putting it back in his bedroom. It was a daily routine he had established the second day of their stay in what Skye and her sisters called Estilorian Central about a month and a half ago. He had gotten the idea from James after finding his fellow Gloresti sleeping on his mattress in Olivia’s room. That first night of sleeping on the rug in Skye’s room had been less than comfortable. This was a welcome compromise. Like James, he had been uneasy sleeping an entire room away from the sister he was meant to protect, even with the door between their rooms open. There were too many unpredictable variables. And after Olivia had been abducted a few weeks ago, led by a seemingly trustworthy Lekwuesti into the hands of the evil Mercesti, Caleb’s protective instincts toward Skye had been heightened even further. Still, there was no need to advertise his nightly presence in her room, he thought as he repositioned his mattress and threw his bedding back into place. Although Estilorians didn’t subscribe to the same privacy standards that humans did, he knew that there were certain expectations,

particularly from archigos Gabriel, in regards to the respectful treatment of Skye and her sisters. Any deviation from that would provoke significant consequences. As the only half-human Estilorians in existence, the sisters were regarded differently by different Estilorians. Every one of the class elders, for example, heralded them as the fulfillment of the Great Foretelling issued by the Wymzesti elder, Knorbis, many centuries before. They saw the sisters as harbingers of hope. Amber’s pregnancy and the fact that her shared love with Gabriel had returned emotion to all of the elders lent credence to this belief. Other Estilorians, however, had not all been so clear and open-minded toward the girls. Even after six weeks here at Central, reactions continued to be mixed. Whenever someone met Skye or one of her sisters for the first time, there was a range of reactions: curiosity, distrust, interest… even fear. And the first time an Estilorian saw one of the girls smile or heard one of them laugh, it was nearly always met with shock and bewilderment. Standing at the sink in his bathroom and working his hair into some sort of order with his comb, he glanced consideringly at the mark on the inside of his right wrist as it reflected in the mirror. The symbol had appeared after the unexpected exchange of vows and power he, James and

Gabriel had undertaken with the sisters. They now all bore the mark. It was merely one of the ways his life had changed in the past few months. After he finished his morning bathroom routine, he changed from his sleep tank and shorts and pulled on a khakicolored training tank with camo pants and dark brown combat boots. Then he walked back into Skye’s room through the open adjoining doorway. She was sleeping on her left side, her back to him. As was usual, she slept on top of her covers rather than under them. He knew she had grown up in a cold climate on the human plane, a place called Kodiak Island, Alaska. The temperate climate at Central was quite a bit warmer than what she had been used to. Her purple sleep tank and shorts left quite a bit of skin bare. His gaze swept over her exposed right shoulder, saw the swirls of light blue tattooed there marking her as a daughter of Saraqael, as well as the light blue crescents along her shoulder blades from which her wings could emerge. He paused a bit longer in his perusal at the sight of her partially bared back where her tank top had ridden up during the night. Then he continued up and over the curve of her hip to her long, incredible legs. On the human plane, she had been a dancer. He had learned that she had begun by studying the tribal dances of

the native Alaskans who had raised her, but she had become so passionate about it that she ended up taking lessons in nearly all forms of dance. The results of her human efforts on her Estilorian musculature were practically beyond words. Although he had never been one to take notice of a female’s form before Skye transitioned into his life, he constantly found himself admiring hers. He took another step closer to the bed. Her long, softly curling hair spilled onto the bedding behind her, the ends of it hanging over the side. The lovely brown tresses glimmered with golden and reddish highlights. One streak, however, glowed an almost startling light blue. That unusual, one-inch-wide streak of color had formed along with the mark on her wrist a couple of months before. Her sisters each also had such streaks in their hair, Olivia’s light green and Amber’s gold. Skye had recently cut her hair, a decision she had made with all of the careful weight a commander would give a strategic military maneuver. He knew that she was a bit obsessive about her hair. Up until this recent cut, it had fallen all the way down to her hips. After months of taking time every morning to bind it all up before their daily training and exercise, she had finally made the practical decision to cut it shorter. Still, though quite a few inches had been removed, it fell to just below her shoulder blades. He was secretly glad she hadn’t cut any more of it away. He

was probably as fond of it as she was—though he would never admit it even under threat of torture. Since she was sleeping and he was unobserved, he reached down and lifted some of the soft locks. Leaning down, he brought them closer so he could catch their scent. She had showered after returning from Aurora’s paddock and whatever cleanser she had used still clung to her hair and skin. He was fascinated by the variety she had in the scents she wore every day. Today was… What was it? Frowning in thought, he inhaled again. The identity of the scent eluded him. She sighed softly and began shifting. He dropped her hair like he had been burned and stepped away from the bed. When her body curled into a stretch, he thought once again that she was the most graceful being he had ever seen. She blinked up at the ceiling and then turned her enchanting light blue eyes to him. “Oh—good morning,” she said, her face lighting with a smile that had the dimple in her left cheek flashing. “Good morning.” He deliberately ignored the racing of his heart that her smile caused. As he told himself regularly, he would surely get used to the potency of that smile one of these days. “Guess it’s time to get up and moving, huh?”

He nodded once without expression. “I’ll wait for you in my room. Gabriel will be dropping in shortly to discuss the day’s activities with me.” She waved him off as she slid off the side of the bed and headed toward her bathroom. He watched the sway of her hips with unbidden fascination. “Yeah, yeah. I know the drill. Go and plot your devious workout routines and weapons training that Amber and I will suffer through today.” When she reached the bathroom and turned, one hand on the door, she said, “Try not to get too much enjoyment out of it.” He froze for a moment, thinking she had caught him staring. Then he realized she was teasing him about planning her daily activities. Nodding abruptly, he turned and walked back to his room. Her vibrant laughter floated after him. And as he acknowledged to himself every time he heard it, the joyful sound made him want to smile. This time, since no one was there to see him, he did.

He wasn’t smiling two hours later. Estilorian Central was, in fact, the primary location that most Estilorians considered home. It was heavily protected by the powers of the class elders, preventing the Mercesti from identifying its location. As that location was in the air

hovering over the middle of the vast ocean in what humans called the Bermuda Triangle, finding it would be quite the feat even without those protections in place. The base of the airborne Estilorian stronghold, which also served as the Elphresti class’s homeland, was the largest habitable area comprising the base. While each of the other non-Mercesti classes had their individual homelands spiraling up into the air over the ocean from this hub, those were all much smaller in size. The design of the stronghold had been intended to have a central area where all classes could gather as wanted and warranted. Over the centuries, however, the classes had grown more isolated, rarely congregating in the larger, more public center of their stronghold. The arrival of Saraqael’s daughters a little less than six months ago had changed all that. Caleb had noticed almost immediately how more members of all of the classes were suddenly making appearances at the base. The Lekwuesti elder, Sebastian, had established their adjoining rooms here so as not to show favoritism or impose upon any certain class. It was also in the plans to bring the sisters to each of the different homelands as soon as Olivia and James returned from their honeymoon. But until then, curiosity seekers abounded. As they did nearly every morning, the girls were training in

the base’s main courtyard. Their daily training ranged to include such things as physical conditioning, flight training, weapons training, and spiritual and mental awareness and focus. Because the sisters were potential targets by both Mercesti and even some non-Mercesti Estilorians due to their unprecedented parentage, the elders had implemented this training regimen months ago in hopes the girls would ultimately be able to protect themselves as needed. Of course, as the incident with Olivia had shown them, all it took was one moment of inattention or deception to put the sisters at risk. Caleb approached the training sessions very seriously. He was quietly pleased that Skye did, as well. Of the three sisters, she had the most difficulty focusing. But he had never seen her treat her training lightly. However, it had grown notably difficult for any of them to focus with the growing crowds. “Gosh,” Skye said, looking up with wide eyes from her position on the ground where she was completing her stretches before beginning the day’s exercise routines. “What’s the deal?” He followed her gaze from his position standing beside her. There were so many Estilorians gathered around the courtyard that the outer edges were no longer visible. A few of them, such as the Gloresti and Waresti commanders

Hitoshi and Harold, waited in the middle of the courtyard to participate in the training. Most, however, were merely there to observe. “They’re curious,” he finally responded. He looked down again and studied her. She had raised her finely arched eyebrows in response to his observation as her gaze moved along the courtyard. Like her sisters, she had markings along the outer edges of each eye, indicating that she possessed powers beyond those of average Estilorians. Her eye markings consisted of three small, light blue swirls matching the mark on her right shoulder blade. Because Amber was avowed to Gabriel, her eye markings were gold and blue-gray, the symbol on her shoulder matching the one on Gabriel’s right bicep. Olivia and James, also now avowed and married, shared light green and dark blue markings. “Sure are a lot of guys,” she said after a moment before moving fluidly into another stretch. He watched her lay flat on her back in the grass, placing her arms palms-down on either side of her body. In her fitted, swirled orange and yellow tank with matching leggings and filmy overskirt, she looked like a splash of sunshine against the green backdrop. She lifted both of her long legs up and over until the toes of her orange slippers touched the ground behind her head. It was a move neither of her less-

flexible sisters was capable of, but she made it look effortless. Considering her words, he once again looked around the courtyard. She was absolutely right. Nearly every observer was male. And focused very closely on her at the moment. Scowling, he moved to block her as much as possible from view. He wouldn’t have thought there would be anything that interesting about watching someone stretch. But there was no denying the interest he saw from some of the observers. A couple of them had even bent at the waist to try and see her from another angle. His jaw clenched as he fought the urge to growl at the more blatant offenders. Crossing his arms over his chest, he stared at them until they noticed the frost in his gaze and wisely feigned interest elsewhere. “Let’s move into weights,” Gabriel announced. He and Amber were a few feet to the right. Inexplicably relieved, Caleb reached down and helped Skye to her feet. She took a moment to tuck a tendril of her hair that had escaped its knot behind her ear, the movement delicate and entirely female. The top of her head didn’t even reach his shoulders, something that always surprised him when he noted it. Her bright, energetic personality somehow made her seem twice her actual size. He leaned down the slightest bit and inhaled again. This

time, perhaps because he wasn’t focused so much on it, his brain registered her scent. “Mango,” he murmured triumphantly. She glanced up at him with a puzzled expression. Just then, Amber walked up to join them as Gabriel readied the weights, saving him from an embarrassing explanation. Because the sisters were triplets, they were all identical in appearance outside of their eye colors and, of course, their markings. But where Skye favored bright colors and feminine clothing like skirts and slippers, Amber usually wore darker or more neutral colors and pants or shorts with combat boots. Olivia was generally somewhere in between, favoring pastels and tanks with capris or flowing sundresses when they weren’t training. The differences didn’t end there, of course. Amber was highly skilled in all forms of combat. Her muscle tone was beautifully cut, her movements against an opponent inhumanly precise, intuitive and focused. She could best nearly anyone in hand-to-hand combat as well as with her sword, a gift that had been blessed by the elders and presented to her upon her transition to the Estilorian plane. In almost direct opposition to these abilities, she could also heal with just her touch and a thought. He personally respected her ability to lead as well as to cut to the heart of any matter, and had come to think of her as the perfect

match for his leader. Olivia, on the other hand, was the least coordinated of her sisters. She had come to this plane in the weakest physical condition of each of them, having dedicated her time on the human plane to her studies. But she had easily turned her love of learning toward her lessons in defense these past months, and was now in excellent physical condition. Still, her skills lay in her ability to communicate with animals as well as her remarkable ability to hit a target with a bow and arrow. She could fire an arrow from any bow, but particularly the one gifted to her by the elders, and hit any target she could see. He had come to value her sharp intellect and sound judgment. And then there was Skye. He watched her face now as she chatted about Aurora’s cubs while Amber listened in her characteristic silence. There was such animation flashing across Skye’s features it was all but impossible not to react to it. Where her sisters were more reserved, she was anything but. Her lack of emotional control was both exhausting and invigorating. Like Amber, Skye had entered the Estilorian plane with a respectable amount of physical strength due to her years of dancing. That strength had only become more enhanced over these past months of intensive conditioning. She didn’t have nearly the focus and control to fight like Amber. But

her endurance, flexibility and ability to think quickly made her excellent at evading attack. She had also grown quite skilled at using throwing weapons like darts and star blades, finding that they flew rather naturally from her hand if she just thought of them as an extension of her arm. Her most potent weapon, however, was her ability to command holy light. Only a being with an intrinsically pure spirit and absolute faith could wield such a powerful force. The fact was, he knew of no other Estilorian who could handle it as effectively as she did. While this rare ability did her little good against most Estilorians, it was the most effective weapon possible to exert against the evil Mercesti. If it hadn’t been for this ability, in point of fact, it would have been Skye who had suffered at the hands of the Mercesti several weeks ago rather than Olivia. This was a realization that frequently kept him awake at night. While her innate ability to bring forth holy light was a remarkable weapon, it also presented him with no end of challenges as her Gloresti. Her basic nature—the combination of traits that allowed her to bring forth that holy light—was so open and trusting that she bordered on naïve. She exhibited such unbridled enthusiasm for everything she undertook that she frequently placed herself in harm’s way without intending it. He had to constantly be on guard, rarely letting her out of his sight.

He had never anticipated this when he had been selected by the elders to pair with Skye as her Gloresti. Certainly, he had known he would have to protect her from harm. But to find that the greatest risk to her was, well, her…that had proven unbelievably challenging and often frustrating. Just then, as they moved toward the benches and weights, she turned and tossed a laughing glance at him over her right shoulder, almost as though she knew his thoughts. The sparkle in her beautiful eyes made his breath catch. And when she paired the look with a curve of her full, heartshaped lips, he had to force his gaze away to regain control of himself. And he knew then that however illogical it was, despite the difficulties she often presented, he wouldn’t ever change a thing about her.

Chapter Three James and Olivia returned from their honeymoon the following day. Skye was in the middle of a four-way, handto-hand training session with Amber, Gabriel and Caleb in the courtyard when Olivia’s thought reached her. We’re here! The thought so surprised and thrilled Skye that she forgot about the training exercise and got a heavy boot to the hip for her inattention. Gasping at the painful contact, she followed the momentum of her body into a back shoulder roll, returning instantly to her feet. Catching Gabriel’s puzzled and slightly apologetic look, as he had been the one to hit her, she hurried to explain. “Sorry! Liv is here. And James, of course,” she explained a little breathlessly, rubbing her hip to ease the sting. “I got distracted. Can we go and see them?” “Are you okay?” Gabriel asked. Knowing that his concern was genuine, she smiled. He was every inch the human equivalent to a southern gentleman for all his centuries as the Gloresti elder. “I’m fine. Just a little bruise.”

She saw Amber’s questioning look and waved her sister off. She’d be fine without healing. “They’ll go to Aurora first,” Skye said pointedly, already moving in that direction. “All right, all right,” Gabriel relented, returning her smile. “Let’s go. We won’t get anything accomplished now, anyway.” “Yay!” Turning, she hurried to the edge of the courtyard. The observers gathered there didn’t move aside as she thought they would. Indeed, she would have run right into them if Caleb hadn’t grabbed her around the waist and pulled her back. After muttering something indistinguishable under his breath, he snapped, “Move,” to the handful of males blocking the exit. They moved. Giving Caleb a grateful look, she continued out of the courtyard and then extended her wings to fly to Aurora’s paddock. She absolutely loved flying. Bringing forth her wings after assuming her Estilorian form had come very naturally to her, unlike for her sisters. The ability to control her flight,

however, had been much more difficult. Now that she had been practicing for so many weeks, she was doing much better with it. It was kind of a shame, really. She had come to enjoy getting “rescued” by Caleb from her past failed attempts. Glancing beside her, she caught his gaze. His Gloresti dark blue wings were close enough to touch her nearly translucent light blue ones. While this would have been a problem for any other Estilorian, her wings had the ability to fade whenever something came into contact with them. Thus, his wings didn’t impact her flight at all. Still, she realized that he was focused intently on her in case she accidentally veered and he had to chase after her. It was almost humorous. Fortunately, they reached the paddock without incident. She spotted James first. He stood with his hands on his narrow hips, his muscular arms looking even more bronzed than they had before the honeymoon. He wore khaki pants and a dark green tank, revealing the light green and dark blue mark on his right bicep that identified him as Olivia’s avowed. His dark blond hair, worn in a choppy, artful cut around his handsome face, glinted in the sunlight. If judging from her human perspective, she might have pegged him as no more than about twenty human years in age, though he was closer to a full century like Caleb was.

Much like her and her sisters, who looked their human age of eighteen, most Estilorians were quite youthful in appearance. The fact that Estilorians didn’t age contributed to this, as did the fact that transitioning beings tended to assume Estilorian forms that represented the age in their human lifetime that they considered the most vital. Thus, generally speaking, the older an Estilorian was, the younger they might actually appear, since life expectancy was so much lower millennia ago. Gabriel, for example, looked about the same age as James and Caleb, at most just entering his twenties, yet he was thousands of years old. Crazy maybe. But she could admit that not aging physically would surely have its benefits as the centuries passed. She landed a few feet from James and returned the smile he flashed at her. Olivia’s husband had become very like a brother to her over the past few months. Hurrying forward, she threw her arms around him. “Welcome home!” she said enthusiastically, pulling back and adding, “Gosh, I’ve missed you guys!” “It’s good to be back,” he replied. Then he turned toward Caleb and held out his fist, waiting until Caleb tapped his own fist against it. “Glad to see you didn’t get yourself killed,” Caleb said by way of greeting, earning another good-humored smile from

James. Gabriel and Amber landed then. As they greeted James, Skye turned and hurried into the paddock in search of Olivia. She found her middle sister on the ground in a copse of trees, kneeling beside Aurora and her two cubs. “Hi, Liv!” she said cheerfully, moving closer. She hesitated when she saw the unshed tears in Olivia’s eyes. “No, no… none of that now,” she said, understanding completely and immediately experiencing the same deep emotion out of empathy for her sister. Falling to her knees, she took Olivia’s hand and closed her eyes. Then she mentally revisited the experience of Aurora’s labor and delivery, allowing Olivia to feel as though she had been there. They were both crying by the time she was done. “Thanks, Skye,” she said. She gave Skye a hug and wiped her tears at the same time. Her light gold wedding ring with its green and blue stone winked from her left ring finger, reminding Skye that her sister’s emotions were now shared directly with James. Indeed, when she looked up, she spotted him now standing a few feet away. She was struck by the look he shared with Olivia. It was filled with a tenderness that he wouldn’t have been capable of several months ago. She smiled,

incredibly happy for them both. “So, can I name one?” she asked eagerly, intentionally keeping the mood light. Olivia nodded, catching her gaze and grinning. “Actually, Aurora and Titan would like you and Amber to each name one of their cubs since you both attended the births.” Catching Amber’s surprised expression from where she stood beside Gabriel at the edge of the clearing, Skye clapped her hands excitedly. “Yay! Which one do you want to name?” “Uh, look, I can’t even think of names for my own kid yet,” Amber replied, bringing a hand instinctively to her waist and looking decidedly uncomfortable. “Oh, come on. It’ll be good practice,” Skye urged. “How about I take the girl and you take the boy? You don’t have to decide now. We can let them get a bit bigger first, show us their personalities.” Rolling her eyes and throwing her hands up in defeat, Amber relented. “All right, then,” Gabriel said with a laugh in his voice, rubbing a supportive hand along Amber’s arm as James moved forward to help Olivia to her feet. “I know the other elders want to meet with us as a group to discuss the plans

regarding visiting each of the homelands. But I say we all escape to our rooms for the rest of the day and catch up.” Glancing at all of them, he grinned. “Any takers?”

Sitting around the dining table in Gabriel and Amber’s room and sharing a meal prepared for them by the Lekwuesti, they caught up on the events of the past two weeks. James revealed that he could now hear the thoughts of animals when Olivia connected with them, since she could project her thoughts to him. They had experimented a bit in the woods surrounding the home of the Corgloresti elder, Ini-herit, who had been generous enough to loan them the use of his heavily enchanted home for their wedding ceremony and honeymoon. “That’s so cool,” Skye declared as she reached for another one of the soft rolls in the basket in the middle of the table. “I would love to know what animals are thinking.” “It’s interesting,” James agreed as he forked up a bite of the casserole on his plate. “Though most of them are merely thinking about the most basic things. Food, shelter, safety…that kind of thing.” “Any more luck controlling them?” Amber asked Olivia after sipping her orange juice. Shaking her head, Olivia responded, “So far I’ve only been

successful with Aurora and Titan, and even they still have enough of their own consciousness to refuse me. It’s definitely not like it was with the wolves.” “Maybe it will develop more in time,” Gabriel suggested. He placed half of the roll he had just buttered on Amber’s plate. “Maybe.” Skye looked down at the roll in her own hand, fighting back a frown. The reminder of the incident on the human plane in which Amber had been attacked by wolves was the very darkest in her memory. Because of her, Amber had nearly died. When her burgeoning power had unexpectedly swept Skye and Gabriel off the ground during their travels on the way to where they transitioned from the human plane, it had left Amber alone to face a pack of wild wolves in the Alaskan wilderness. The wolves prevailed. Ultimately, Olivia had drawn upon her own abilities to command the wolves to leave, but by then Amber was in dire condition. And when Gabriel implored Skye for her help so he could get to Amber and help her heal, she had been so frightened and overwhelmed by the effect of her power that she had denied him. Only when he had grabbed her and jumped from the tree they had landed in, forcing her to either use her power or face death, had she found it in herself to take command of her abilities.

The conversation ebbed and swelled around her as she tore her roll into pieces and relived that terrible and selfish memory. Then she felt another presence in her mind. Back to this, are you? It was the voice of her spirit guardian, Sky Tomaganuk. As the elder for the tribe to which she had transitioned as a baby on the human plane, he had been hugely respected by his people. His lamented death had occurred only days before Skye’s arrival in the care of a Corgloresti in human form. Thus, she had been immediately welcomed into the tribe and given the elder’s name as a way to continue his presence and heritage. Now, he served as a constant presence for her on the Estilorian plane, occasionally materializing in a visible spirit form in times of need.

I’m sorry, Qel’a, she responded with her mind. I thought you had moved beyond this. I thought I had, too. But it probably doesn’t hurt to remind myself why I must work so hard. I’ll never let something like that happen again. “Skye?” Glancing up and catching Olivia’s curious gaze, she blinked. “Sorry. What?”

Grinning, Olivia shook her head. “Never mind.” “You’ve pretty well destroyed that roll,” Amber observed dryly, nodding toward the mess on Skye’s plate. Blushing, she dropped the remnants in her hands. “Um, yeah. Guess I didn’t want it, after all.” She noticed Caleb studying her carefully, so she fixed a smile on her face. “So, did Amber tell you about her new maternity wardrobe?” she asked Olivia. That effectively turned the topic as well as Skye’s attention from her upsetting thoughts. They spent the rest of the afternoon in comfortable conversation, truly reflecting the family they had become. She was grateful for this time together, just the six of them. She knew it wouldn’t be this way much longer. They would all be traveling to the class homelands for a whirlwind tour before Amber’s pregnancy got too noticeable. Then she imagined Gabriel and Amber would return to their home for the baby’s birth. She hoped she, Olivia, James and Caleb would be invited to come along, but she certainly wasn’t going to assume so. And after that, she had no idea where Olivia and James would end up, never mind herself and Caleb. It hadn’t been discussed at all in the past few months, so she really didn’t know what to expect. But she refused to dwell on it. As she had told Caleb, she simply had to believe that the future ahead was going to be bright and happy.

She would have to make the best of whatever came.

That evening, after Caleb and Skye had retired to their rooms and Amber and Olivia showered in their separate bathrooms, Gabriel knocked on the door to the bedroom beside his. James and Olivia would be sharing it now. James opened it with curiosity on his face. Gabriel imagined the surprise was greater because they could, after all, communicate quite easily with just their minds. But some conversations should just really be done in person. “I wanted to chat with you alone for a minute,” he explained when James just looked at him expectantly. “Sure. Come on in.” He opened the door and stepped back. Gabriel followed him in, leaving the door open. Then, getting right to the point, he asked, “So, how did everything go?” When he saw the color flush into James’ cheeks, he knew his point had been understood. And when the slow, wide smile spread across his face, he had all the answer he needed.

Still, James responded, “It was absolutely incredible. Thanks again for the, uh, education ahead of time.” Struggling with his own discomfort, Gabriel nodded. Because Estilorians didn’t interact with each other in ways beyond friendship—and that only rarely—he had known that James would be completely in the dark about sex. As much as it discomfited him, he had taken it upon himself to shed some light on the subject with his young Gloresti before the wedding. “Actually,” James continued, now looking thoughtful, “I’ve wondered many times in the past two weeks why Estilorians stopped…” He trailed off. Gabriel knew what he meant, though. “Yeah. I’m sure that seems rather perplexing right now. You have to understand that the entire experience is greatly enhanced because of your particular connection to Olivia. Even without being avowed and able to share thoughts and feelings, the emotions of love and passion are usually necessary to enjoy sex, particularly for females.” He felt heat creeping into the back of his neck and wanted to sigh over the all-too-human reaction to such an intimate topic. Plowing gamely on, he said, “Over the centuries, when we lost touch with emotions, we lost the desire to connect with each other this way. And since Estilorians can’t reproduce, sex seemed to serve no real purpose.”

James processed this. Then he said, “Well, I think it’s a damn shame.” That made Gabriel laugh. The simple, very human statement conveyed just how much his Gloresti had changed in the past few months. He had to admit that he found it comforting to have someone else as connected with one of Saraqael’s daughters as he was. Which brought him back to the other purpose of his visit. “To that end,” he said, his tone once again serious, “There have been a few changes in the behavior of our fellow Estilorians since your wedding. Particularly among the males.” “Oh?” Gabriel nodded. “I’m going to ask you to keep the displays of your feelings for Olivia to a minimum when in view of others. It’s apparent that they’re all getting a sense of the true depths that an avowing involves. I believe that despite what they might have initially thought about the ‘half-human sisters,’ they’re now beginning to crave joining with them.” “That means—” James glanced at the door leading toward Skye’s room. “Exactly. Skye is the only unpaired sister left.”

“But Caleb—” “Isn’t ready,” Gabriel interrupted. “And the others have picked up on that. Caleb has noticed the increase in male observers during the training sessions since you left, of course, but he hasn’t yet connected the dots.” When James caught his gaze, looking troubled, he added, “Our brother has a slow burn. He isn’t quick to form judgments and has an amazing amount of tolerance. It’s what makes him such a good match for Skye. “But when he realizes why all of these males are suddenly gathering around, that slow burn is sure to ignite. We have to be ready.” James lifted his chin resolutely. “Of course.” “Thanks.” Turning to head back into his bedroom, Gabriel paused. Then he caught James’ gaze and couldn’t resist grinning. “It’s going to be kind of fun to watch, isn’t it?” Returning the grin, James repeated, “Of course.”

Chapter Four The fire from the forge blazed with searing heat. A few feet from the blasting flames, sweat glistening over every inch of his skin, stood the powerful Mercesti leader, Grolkinei. With focus and repetition, he brought a hammer down again and again, shaping the glowing sword tip where it lay pressed against the anvil. He occasionally found such tasks centering. These days, it was also practical. His commander, Ryce, used to head weapons development. Now, however, Ryce was dead. Grolkinei had, in fact, only recently learned the specifics about his death. His commander had been slain by a black panther that had apparently played an integral part in rescuing Saraqael’s second daughter, Olivia, about three weeks ago. Until a suitable replacement was identified for it, Grolkinei had decided to take on the task of developing weapons himself. And since he vented his unholy fury over the escape of Saraqael’s daughter as he forged, the weapons he created were heavily cursed. Perfect for killing other Estilorians as painfully as possible.

As he pounded on the super-heated sword, he once again revisited the black memory from those weeks ago, using it as motivation to fuel his rage and strengthen the powerful curse on the blade. He remembered his sense of triumphant victory when he had walked into the underground chamber of his secret base with his commanders and saw the helpless halfhuman female chained in the center of the room, completely at his mercy. He remembered both her courage and her fear with equal clarity, remembered how she skillfully deflected the attempts of his commander, Kanika, to mine her thoughts for helpful information. He remembered the feel of the device of torture he had picked up from the table of such implements and remembered using it against her. Remembered watching her pulse race and the pupils of her unusual light green eyes dilate as a result of her terror. Most especially, he remembered how she had refused to give him the answers he was seeking. Bringing his hammer down with undeniable aggression, he wondered again whether events would have been different if he had remained in that chamber instead of leaving the girl alone with Ryce and his other commander, Cesaro, now also dead. The intent had been to allow the two Mercesti commanders to use their own forms of torture on Saraqael’s daughter to finally elicit the answers he needed. It had obviously failed.

Synchronized with his pounding hammer, Grolkinei’s thoughts resounded relentlessly through his mind. He remembered the moment when one of his soldiers, significantly wounded, encountered him and his commanders, Angius and Kanika, in the underground tunnels and explained that the other Estilorians had come for Olivia. And they had come en force. In an unexpected show of unity, every one of the other Estilorian classes had come together in the search for the missing half-human. Where usually only the highly-trained Waresti became involved in hunting Mercesti, in the search for Olivia there had also been Corgloresti, Gloresti, Wymzesti, Elphresti, Orculesti and even Lekwuesti and Scultresti. Hearing of the involvement of all of the Estilorian classes had made Grolkinei realize just how important Saraqael’s daughters were, but by then it had been too late to do anything but flee. Sparks flew as he connected again with the glowing weapon before him. He had lost two very valuable commanders in the incident with Olivia. That was certainly enough motivation to keep him in front of the fiery forge as often as it took to create an arsenal full of cursed weapons. Of course, his remaining commanders frequently reminded him that the cursed weapons might not make much

difference. After all, Angius had failed to kill Saraqael’s firstborn daughter, Amber, with one of the most cursed weapons in existence. Shortly after the ceremony held by the other Estilorian classes to welcome Saraqael’s daughters to this plane, Ryce, Angius and Layla had attempted to acquire one of the girls. Kanika, an Orculesti at the time, had led the three sisters right to the Mercesti commanders, allowing her jealousy over Gabriel’s love of Amber to rule her actions. Her attempt to lead the eldest girl to her death had instantly converted Kanika to a Mercesti, something she had obviously not considered before making her decision to act. Still, although Angius had sliced Gabriel’s avowed three separate times with his cursed blade, she had apparently survived. Such a thing was entirely unheard of among Estilorians. Getting even the slightest cut by a heavily cursed Mercesti blade usually caused an Estilorian guaranteed death. As Anguis’ blade possessed the strongest of all curses, a slice from it inevitably resulted in a tortuous death. Learning that the half-human had survived the attack had come as a tremendous shock to the rest of them. Especially to Angius. Grolkinei didn’t think he would ever forget the look on his most feared commander’s face when Kanika had declared

that all of Saraqael’s daughters lived through the attack after the Becoming ceremony. Although Angius probably thought that he had masked his reaction, Grolkinei had certainly noted it. Just as he knew that his fearsome commander dreamed nearly every night of the golden-eyed warrior who had permanently marked him with her blessed sword. The Mercesti leader knew that Angius wouldn’t be content until he had once again faced her in battle. Grolkinei intended to have that occur sooner rather than later. He had his remaining commanders working tirelessly to add to their ranks and replenish the Mercesti who had been lost in the rescue of Olivia. Kanika was focused almost entirely on intercepting thoughts from other Estilorians who might be close to taking that step that would convert them to Mercesti: killing or intending to kill another Estilorian for a reason other than defense. Once those weak minds were identified, Layla used her own mental skills to implant suggestions to urge them further toward conversion. Angius then took on training new recruits once the conversion was successful. It was a system that Grolkinei had been using for some time, though not with nearly the intensity as now. He hadn’t wanted to draw too much attention to their actions before. Now, however, their system had been discovered thanks to the botched capture of Olivia. It wouldn’t have been difficult for the elders to piece together how the Mercesti had lured the weak-minded Lekwuesti female into bringing Olivia right to them.

Because he knew that the other class elders would now be frantically devising a way to strengthen the enchantments around their hidden base, he had ordered his commanders to work around the clock to convert more recruits while they still could. As a result, their numbers had increased considerably in the past three weeks. And if that wasn’t bolstering enough, there was now an anonymous Estilorian who had established contact with them shortly after Olivia’s rescue. Through this traitor, who was being quite careful in the information he or she sent to Kanika to avoid prematurely converting to Mercesti, Grolkinei had gotten some of the answers he had been seeking regarding transitioning to the human plane. He had been trying to use Saraqael’s half-human daughters as a sort of conduit so that he, himself, could enter the human plane. Once there, he intended to bring across the rest of his class one by one and then exercise his considerable power to rule over humanity, as he felt was the way it should be…a right that had been denied him and all other Estilorians when his former leader, Volarius, had joined with the eight other elders and created the Estilorian plane those many centuries ago. Grolkinei had been trying to get back ever since. He had been certain that the anomalous half-human females would at last open that door for him.

The traitor had explained, however, that Grolkinei’s goal of crossing the planes was utterly impossible. The only class with the ability to freely cross the planes was the Corgloresti. And the Corgloresti usually had to pair with a Gloresti before making the transition, though Saraqael’s daughters had been able to transition as newborn babies without such a pairing. On occasion, Gloresti could also transition between the planes if it was necessary to save their paired Corgloresti from harm, which was how, in part, Gabriel had been able to cross the planes nearly two decades ago to live among humans. No other class of Estilorian, Mercesti included, would ever be able to cross. While Grolkinei had been told this a number of times in a number of different ways over the years, this was the first time he actually believed it. The reason for this was simple. The traitor had allowed Kanika to read his or her mind to determine the level of honesty behind the thoughts. Fortunately, Grolkinei had already established a backup plan in the event that this was the definitive answer he received regarding his quest. He would continue to build the Mercesti ranks to numbers that would overtake the other classes in battle. Only the Waresti, Gloresti and Corgloresti classes were trained for fighting, so the others were dismissable. Then he would challenge them in battle, ultimately wresting control of the Estilorian plane from the elders. Once he was in control, Grolkinei would force the other elders to abolish the Estilorian plane using the very

powers that had created it. In yet another intriguing angle he was eager to pursue, Kanika had recently intercepted several thoughts surrounding the pregnancy of Saraqael’s eldest daughter. The news of the child created between the Gloresti elder, Gabriel, and his avowed had watered the seeds of a plan that Grolkinei had developed shortly after the incident with Olivia. If he could get one of the sisters within his control, he could impregnate her with his child. Then he could raise that child, teaching him how to flex his inevitably mighty CorglorestiMercesti powers, and send him across the planes to rule over humanity in Grolkinei’s name. While it was hardly as appealing as going to the human plane himself, the idea was growing on him. There were issues to be resolved for such a plan to succeed, of course. His child would need support on the human plane, so he would have to figure out how to establish that. But he would have time to figure that out as the child grew and learned. Yes, it was still a possibility, he mused as he stopped hammering and studied the results on the cooling blade. Satisfied, he waved at one of the Mercesti soldiers standing nearby. The soldier used his ready equipment to transfer the blade to the quench tank a couple of feet away and continue the forging process.

Wiping the sweat from his brow with a towel handed to him by another soldier and then drinking some water that he brought forth with his power, Grolkinei considered what he knew about each of the sisters as he weighed the idea of siring a child with one of them. The eldest, Amber, was incredibly strong and had overcome the curse of Angius’ blade. But she was already pregnant. While the idea of taking her from Gabriel held a marvelous appeal, he would have to figure out what to do about the child she already carried. Would he allow her to deliver it? Trying to terminate the pregnancy early could jeopardize her health, defeating the purpose. But he would not allow any son or daughter of Gabriel live to take its first breath. So he would have to wait until she delivered before killing the child and then wait for her body to be ready to accept another pregnancy. Quite inconvenient. Easier by far to attempt this undertaking with Olivia. The second sister wasn’t as strong as the first, but he had directly witnessed her remarkable courage and sensed her underlying power. She would make an excellent mate. However, Kanika had only just learned that Olivia was now also avowed. Grolkinei had to believe that another pregnancy could result as quickly as the firstborn’s did, meaning that he was probably already too late. Downing the contents of his cup, he refilled it with more water, his gaze idly following the motions of his soldiers as they worked. His thoughts then moved to Skye, the

youngest of Saraqael’s daughters. Her ability to command holy light made her the least appealing of the three. After all, he had no desire to feel its brutal and scarring effects. But he was obviously short on choices now. He had been giving some consideration to the problem these past few days. Layla had been able to use her powers to command Skye to sleep after the Becoming ceremony. He wondered if Layla could somehow suppress the youngest daughter’s abilities while he was in her presence. It was something he would discuss with Layla when he caught her in the right frame of mind. Her hatred of the half-human who had scarred her face was no small thing. Perhaps between Layla’s unholy motivation and some input from their new traitorous ally, he could figure out a way around the problem of the holy light. Leaving the forge and heading back to his current home base, he wondered again about the identity of the mysterious traitor. They hadn’t been able to determine much about him or her, which told him that the Estilorian was likely fairly old and experienced. Not many beings could mask most of their thoughts while opening themselves to be read for honesty by one such as Kanika. He wasn’t even certain of the traitor’s motives yet, which he found mildly troubling. He had considered and dismissed the fact that this was someone attempting to lead them into a trap of some kind.

The traitor hadn’t asked them for any information at all about their location or their plans. He or she seemed content to simply feed the Mercesti what information they could without crossing a line that would convert them. And thanks to the traitor, they knew that the Orculesti elder, Malukali, and her commander, Ailfrid, had instituted regular, ongoing scans for treacherous thoughts. It made the traitor’s actions even more risky and puzzling, but also told Grolkinei that the elders were nervous and going to great lengths to protect Saraqael’s daughters. Although he had realized how valuable the girls were considered by the other Estilorians when they came after Olivia, it was helpful to have that punctuated. After all, he now knew what it would take to draw the Estilorians away from their hidden base and into battle. And he now had someone on the inside to help him accomplish it.

Chapter Five Standing at the crest of the hill, Skye studied the landscape with deep curiosity. The grass was vibrantly green and as high as her bare knees. Deep purple flowers dotted the meadow and scented the breeze that lifted her hair. To her left several hundred yards away was a dense forest that stretched as far as she could see. To the right, the ground sloped down. Although she couldn’t see where it ended, the sound of roaring water told her it was probably a cliff. The warm sun lit the sky to a brilliant azure. Huge clouds floated lazily overhead, casting shadows as they passed in front of the glowing orb. She had no idea where she was, but she knew it wasn’t Central. The home base of the Estilorians was filled with magnificent buildings and structures in tones of white, blue, gray, pink and violet, blending with the sky around them in magnificent and mystifying ways. While there were also a few forested areas around the buildings, there was nothing as relatively flat and expansive as this. Not to mention that fact that she was entirely alone for the first time in months. Realizing she was dreaming, she smiled. She actually

enjoyed dreams. Though they were rarely as vivid as this, dreams were usually fun and unpredictable, allowing a form of escape. “And what is it you want to escape, Skye?” Stiffening, she turned slowly with wide eyes and spotted the speaker standing behind her just a few feet away. After reminding herself it was just a dream, she responded, “Hello, Grolkinei.” He was dressed entirely in black. Some kind of flowing silk shirt, conforming black pants and black knee-high boots. She found herself thinking that the outfit was highly unoriginal for a villain. Then he raised an eyebrow and took a few steps closer. Although she desperately wanted to retreat, she found her limbs paralyzed. His dark hair blew around his compelling face as he stared down at her. A small, thoughtful smile tugged at his lips, creating a dent in his cheek. “It is quite amazing how much you look like Olivia,” he said, his red eyes roving from her hair to her feet. “I imagine Amber looks just like you, as well. Perhaps it was nature’s way to distinguish each of you that you have the different eye colors and markings. Quite fascinating.” She wanted to speak, to respond in some way. But her body wouldn’t cooperate.

“Ah, yes.” He stopped less than a foot from her. Reaching up, he stroked the light blue streak in her hair, seemingly enthralled. “Layla is having a try at controlling your dreams so that I can enter them. We were not at all certain how successful we would be. The protections in place at your location are quite prohibitive. But it appears we managed to succeed tonight.” He caught her gaze. “I imagine Layla wants you to feel as helpless as possible. She does not particularly care for you.” Her heart raced. She understood then that this was no simple dream. Struggling against panic, she turned her thoughts inward, drawing on skills Knorbis and Malukali had taught her and her sisters to guard her thoughts. As she did so, she found herself reducing Layla’s hold over her. When Grolkinei reached out again, this time to touch her face, she staggered back. “Caleb!” she shouted when her vocal chords were free. Her cry echoed strangely in the dream landscape. She tried to bring forth her power to protect herself, but couldn’t. Layla’s influence strengthened again over her mind. It was like a vise tightening over her entire body. This time, when Grolkinei approached and reached out to touch her, she couldn’t move away. “How interesting,” he murmured.

His fingers caressed the side of her face. He traced the three markings around her left eye, then down along her cheek. It felt as real as if they were actually standing beside each other. She could even smell whatever cleanser he had used on his skin. Her heart vaulted into her throat as his touch moved to the side of her neck and then along her shoulder. The comfortable but thin sleep tank and shorts she wore suddenly felt indecent. Terror threatened to overpower her. Then he reached back up and ran his thumb over her bottom lip, his gaze focused on her mouth. “You shouted for your Gloresti,” he said, his tone intrigued. “Not for your sisters. Not for the powerful elder Gabriel. But for a young, untried Gloresti. I wonder what that signifies?” His words stunned her. Determined not to give him any more than he had already managed to pull from her mind in her dream state, she closed her eyes tightly to concentrate on repelling Layla. She felt the moisture of tears trickle down her cheeks and trembled in disgust and fear when he wiped them away. “Don’t touch me,” she managed as her efforts to free herself loosened her jaw and her voice. He chuckled, obviously pleased with her refusal. She kept her eyes shut, trying hard to ignore the fact that he continued to caress her wherever he pleased. Then air

touched her waist. It’s just a dream. Just a dream! The thought echoed frantically through her mind. She started reciting music lyrics to herself, doing a mental dance routine. As she moved to the music in her head, she managed to reclaim control of her limbs. The sensation was like tightly coiled ropes coming loose from around her. As soon as she was free to move, she whipped her arm to the side to shove Grolkinei’s groping hand away and swiftly tugged her pajamas back into place. He jolted with a bit of surprise, then smiled as she backed away. “Well, it appears you have more strength and courage than I was willing to credit you.” When he advanced, she stepped away. She still couldn’t use her power of holy light and she wasn’t sure that she could take him on physically, but she could evade him like a champion. And while she did, she had to figure out how to wake herself up.

“Hello, Grolkinei.” Caleb came awake the instant he heard Skye speak.

Rather than surge to his feet, he remained perfectly motionless, gauging his surroundings and attempting to evaluate any threats. Although her voice had been little more than a whisper, there had been surprise and fear in it. That combined with the words themselves had his instincts flaring. But now he didn’t sense a thing. The room was still. Easing to his feet from the mattress on the floor, he swept the room with his gaze as he moved toward the bed. Even in the darkness, his heightened senses allowed him to verify there were no other presences in the room besides him and Skye. He realized then that her breathing had grown more erratic, and understood she must be dreaming. Tossing a soft ball of light toward the ceiling, he took the couple of remaining steps between him and her bed. She was curled on her side, facing him. That was when he realized that her eyes were open and staring, their color nearly ice blue, the pupils barely pinpricks. Alarmed, he sent out a thought to James and Gabriel.

Something’s wrong. “Skye?” he said as he sent out the thought, leaning over to grip her shoulders. The sense of foreign power enveloping her was strong

enough that even he could sense it. And as the door to her room flew open to allow James, Olivia, Gabriel and Amber to hurry in, Skye suddenly jerked in his grasp. “Caleb!” The terror in her cry had him releasing her shoulders as if he was the cause. Then he realized with a combination of relief and dread that it wasn’t him she was afraid of—it was him she was calling out to. But he had no idea what to do to help her. “What’s wrong with her?” James asked urgently as they gathered around the bed. “I sense…” Gabriel held a hand out, hovering less than an inch from her head. He looked shocked. Then his brows drew together into furious lines. “Damn the bastard to hell!” Caleb didn’t think he had ever heard Gabriel curse before. Somehow, the uncharacteristic and vehement words amplified his fear for Skye. When Gabriel’s eyes glowed briefly, Caleb knew he was sending out a thought to the other elders. Then he looked down at Skye’s still form and noticed her tears. They seeped from her eyes and trailed down her cheeks. He wanted to rip someone’s head off. But there was no one to attack.

“I can’t sense her at all,” Olivia said quietly. She reached out and took Skye’s hand. “She feels cold.” “Don’t touch me,” Skye demanded then. She sounded as though it pained her to talk. Olivia started, quickly dropping her sister’s hand. Amber immediately reached out and picked it back up. “She isn’t talking to us,” she explained, focusing intently. “And this isn’t something I can heal. He’s in her mind.” “What?” James looked disbelieving. “Someone is in Skye’s mind right now?” Gabriel nodded. “Grolkinei. Whatever he’s doing, it’s powerful. Malukali is on her way.” “I’m not standing here doing nothing while he violates her this way,” Caleb argued fiercely. He couldn’t tear his gaze from her weeping, sightless eyes. Grabbing her right hand with his left, he placed his palm over the mark on her wrist. Wordlessly, he reached for Amber’s left hand since she was standing right beside him. She grasped his wrist, understanding. Then they all joined hands, making sure their palms touched the inside of each other’s wrists against their shared marks. Thanks to Skye’s instincts, they had done exactly this when Olivia had been

captured. It had allowed them to enter her mind and experience what she was experiencing. “Let’s ease into this,” Gabriel cautioned them. “We don’t want to all get sucked into whatever this is without being able to escape and get Skye back safely.” They all nodded. Then they exchanged resolute glances and closed their eyes.

“You are certainly making this quite entertaining,” Grolkinei said, slowly pacing her. Skye didn’t answer. It was all she could do to keep her mind free of Layla’s pressing attempts to bind her. The resulting pressure was giving her an incredible headache. It amazed her that she could feel so much considering this was a dream. The grass brushed her bare skin. She felt pebbles pressing against the soles of her bare feet. Insects buzzed near her face, making her want to swat them away. Nervous sweat trickled along the back of her neck, causing her sleep tank to stick to her skin. And hot tears continued to fall from her eyes. She had too much else to concentrate on to try and hold that particular emotion back. “I have decided you would make an acceptable mate,” he said suddenly.

She froze, not certain she had heard him correctly. Then there was a scream from seemingly all around. She realized vaguely that it was Layla making the horrible sound even as Grolkinei took advantage of her surprise and confusion. The force in her head suddenly felt like an explosion. The scream that ripped from her throat mirrored Layla’s, but rather than anger, it was filled with agony. Even as she brought her hands up to her temples in a futile effort to ward off the pain, she felt him grab her around the waist and fall with her to the ground, covering her with his weight. Her sleep tank tore at her left shoulder with an audible rip. The pressure in her head eased enough once they hit the ground that she gasped desperately to try and recapture the breath stolen from her lungs. She looked up and saw the mocking laughter in his red gaze as he tugged at her tank top. Outrage swiftly overtook fear. “Get off me!” she cried, shoving against him. And suddenly it seemed she had the strength of fifty. Her shove appeared to send him soaring backwards more than ten feet. Only when at least four hands reached down to help her up did she realize what had happened. Her family suddenly surrounded her. They were all wearing pajamas and looked like they had been sleeping only minutes ago. All of their eyes were glowing with the power of their connection.

Caleb wasn’t behind her or beside her, though. He had obviously been the one to tear Grolkinei off of her, as he was now standing only a few feet from the Mercesti elder wearing the most violent expression that she had ever seen. “So this is how you did it,” Grolkinei said, his dangerous gaze sweeping over all of them. “I see.” He gave Caleb a considering look. “You are the one she called for.” “You’re outnumbered and overpowered here, Grolkinei,” Gabriel growled in response. He and James moved forward to flank Caleb. Grolkinei’s gaze flickered to Gabriel, then filled with distain. “You have undergone a few changes, Gabriel,” he observed blandly. “New eye color, new accent, new avowed. And, I hear, a new child on the way. My congratulations.” And with those words, the Mercesti lifted a careless hand. Amber suddenly cried out, staggering backward. When Gabriel and his Gloresti charged, Grolkinei vanished with a lingering echo of laughter. Skye and Olivia had reached out to steady Amber, who looked a bit pale but otherwise okay. When Gabriel rushed over to her, she allowed him to gather her into his arms without a word, a testament to how much Grolkinei had shaken her.

James and Caleb also hurried back to the sisters. “Are you okay?” Caleb asked Skye. Doing her best to reign in her emotions, she nodded and took a deep, steadying breath. “Thanks for coming, you guys.” “Of course,” James said, giving her a smile she knew was meant to comfort. “I think he’s actually gone,” Olivia hazarded, looking around carefully. Skye nodded again. “They’re both gone now. I can sense it.” “Both?” Gabriel asked. “Yes. Grolkinei and Layla.” She wrung her hands, struggling not to let her fear resurface. Then she blurted, “I think if we join hands, we can get out of…whatever this is.” Although they exchanged concerned looks over her obvious distress, they all reached out to grab each other’s hands. Further words were unnecessary. They all simply closed their eyes and focused. And brought Skye back home.

Chapter Six Skye opened her eyes. With a bit of lingering disorientation, she noted that she was back in her bed. Caleb held one of her hands and Olivia the other. Everyone else was standing around her in an extended circle. They all slowly blinked back to awareness. She realized that they were all dressed exactly as they had been while in her dream with her. Even the details such as their unbrushed hair and the pillow lines on their faces were exactly the same. It almost seemed as if the scent of the meadow had followed them into the room. Her stomach suddenly lurched. Yanking her hands away from Caleb and Olivia, she surged into an upright position and swallowed bile. And when blood started flowing from her nose, the salty liquid seeping between her lips when she gasped, she leaped from the bed and ran for the bathroom. She barely made it to the toilet before getting violently ill. Tremors shook her as her stomach emptied. Someone— Olivia, she realized—held her hair and murmured words of

comfort while Amber gently touched the sides of her head. The gold glow of her eldest sister’s healing power mercifully eased the seizing cramps in her stomach. Olivia got a wet cloth. She used it to wipe the blood from Skye’s face as soon as she was steady enough to raise her head. The tremors in her arms didn’t cease after Amber’s efforts, and she knew she was suffering from the after-effects of what Grolkinei and Layla had done to her. She noted with a great deal of relief that her sisters were the only ones in the bathroom with her, especially when the emotion she had managed as best she could truly surfaced. “I want a shower,” she said before her throat closed against speech. Without a word, Amber started the water. Olivia moved swiftly out of the room and returned with a pile of fresh clothing. Their caring ministrations served to weaken Skye’s already fragile grasp on her feelings. She started to undress robotically, staring intently at the hot spray coming from the shower head as though it could possibly help center her. Then she realized that the left shoulder of her tank top was torn. Where he had torn it. The shock was just too much. With a jagged sob, she

yanked the tank top over her head and threw it as far from her as she could. And then she sank to the floor and wept.

Caleb stared at his hand for a few seconds after Skye pulled her grip from his. He watched in numb disbelief as blood started pouring from her nose, took two steps after her when she ran for the bathroom. But Gabriel and James held him back, watching their wives hurry into the bathroom behind their sister. The door closed on the wretched sound of her vomiting. Such a physical ailment was unknown to Estilorians, but Caleb had experienced the horrible nausea that accompanied it when he had mentally connected with Olivia a few weeks ago. He knew a bit of what Skye was experiencing just then. Gripping the hand she had held into a tight fist, he turned blazing eyes to Gabriel.

I know, his leader thought with a fury nearly as dark as Caleb’s own.

You know what he was going to do to her, Caleb thought back. It was a taut statement more than a question.

The tightening of Gabriel’s jaw was his response. James, on the other hand, nodded. His hands were also clenched into fists. The main door to Skye’s room suddenly burst open. Malukali and Knorbis both entered, the Orculesti and Wymzesti elders looking sleep-rumpled and worried. Caleb realized then that Gabriel had sent his call for aid out to the two elders with the strongest mental powers. Malukali’s dark green eyes swept the room. They paused briefly on the mattress lying on the floor. “Where is Skye?” she asked at last, catching Gabriel’s gaze. “She’s in the bathroom,” he responded. “Amber and Olivia are taking care of her. We were able to help her wake up. We used our connection.” “What happened?” Knorbis asked. The Wymzesti elder’s light blond hair stood up in tufts. His concerned, deep purple eyes flashed from one male to the next. Caleb wondered if he was trying to read their thoughts. There were very few beings who could repel an attempt at thought perception from the highly capable elders in the room, but Knorbis would consider such an action rude if not granted permission. Still, after what they had just experienced, Caleb was suddenly highly suspicious of any

being who could wield mental weapons. Unable to stop his nearly irrational anger from entering his voice, he replied, “Skye was just attacked, that’s what happened. Her mind was held prisoner by Grolkinei and Layla.” Gasping, Malukali whirled from where she stood near the bathroom door, gaping at Caleb as if she couldn’t register what he was saying. Then Olivia hurried out of the bathroom. The sound of the shower running floated out after her. Her face was pale and drawn. It was obvious she was barely clinging to her emotional control. After glancing briefly at Malukali and Knorbis and giving them each an acknowledging nod, she progressed straight to Skye’s bureau, took out a few items of clothing and then went swiftly back into the bathroom, closing the door firmly behind her. Caleb noted that whatever James read in his avowed’s thoughts had him pursing his lips and looking down at the ground. “But I felt nothing,” Malukali whispered. She had her long, straight, dark hair pulled back in a loose and messy ponytail. Her sleeping gown was light pink and longsleeved but loose and flowing, giving her a deceptively delicate and vulnerable appearance.

Knorbis walked over to her and touched her shoulder. Caleb saw a considering look enter Gabriel’s eyes as he looked from one elder to the other, but couldn’t imagine what his leader was thinking. “You cannot possibly guard all of our society twenty-four hours a day, every day,” Knorbis argued. “No one of us can.” Although the logical part of Caleb wanted to agree with the Wymzesti elder, he couldn’t stop the flare of fury and emotion that surged through him as Skye’s sobs reached them from beyond the bathroom door. He had to blame someone for her distress. Malukali was supposed to be seeing to the sisters’ safety when it came to their mental status. She had failed them. “It was Grolkinei,” Gabriel clarified, his gaze shifting warningly to Caleb’s. He had obviously sensed his Gloresti’s thoughts. “We need to figure out how he did this and keep it from happening again.” They all looked toward the door when Skye’s anguish became more audible. Caleb knew he was getting close to losing his own composure. He felt utterly useless. “Let’s go to my room,” Gabriel suggested with a look that said he was feeling rather similarly to Caleb. “Give them some privacy.”

The very idea of leaving Skye, even to go a short distance away, so upset Caleb that he could only stare at his leader in response. Sighing, Gabriel nodded. “Never mind then. We’ll wait here.” There was another long silence filled with sobbing and the ebb and swell of indistinct voices from behind the bathroom door. Caleb crossed his arms over his chest to try and keep himself from pushing past everyone and charging into the bathroom. “I simply do not know how this could have happened,” Malukali said tensely as she began to pace a few feet in front of the closed bedroom door. Her hands waved animatedly as she spoke. “We have put so many protections in place.” “Are those protections weakened if you’re sleeping?” James asked. “No,” she responded. “And even if they were, I was not—” When she cut herself off and abruptly stopped her pacing to stare helplessly at Knorbis, Gabriel narrowed his eyes in realization. Caleb watched as the three elders looked from one to another. They all appeared to be exchanging rapid thoughts, though what about he couldn’t even guess. Gabriel clenched his jaw and gave both Malukali and

Knorbis looks filled with such a range of emotion that Caleb couldn’t take it all in. He did recognize disbelief, anger, frustration and then, seemingly, acceptance. “How is it possible her tank top was torn?” James asked. He had been lost in his own thoughts and apparently hadn’t noticed the byplay between the three elders. Caleb had been so distracted by Skye’s physical and emotional reaction to the attack that he hadn’t even registered the tear in her tank top. Now that he thought about it, however, he realized James was right. “What do you mean?” Knorbis asked, turning to look at James. “In her dream, or whatever it was, the left strap of Skye’s tank top was torn by Grolkinei,” James responded. His gaze moved briefly to Caleb. “When we woke up, her tank top was still torn.” “That is not possible,” the Wymzesti elder replied. He looked at Malukali for confirmation. “No,” she agreed. “I can think of no dream that would produce that kind of physical reaction in the waking world.” “But it did,” Caleb ground out, his emotion and temper flaring. He uncrossed his arms and moved slowly and deliberately around the bed, advancing closer to Knorbis

and Malukali and looking steadily at each of them. “She was taken from here somehow. He had his hands on her— had her pinned beneath him. He was going to—” His throat constricted painfully and he took a sharp breath, unable to finish. Reaching out, Gabriel stopped him and stood with his hands on his shoulders. Malukali was now shedding silent tears and Knorbis looked positively horrified. Their reactions were likely heightened because Caleb never spoke to any elder in a tone other than respectful. And just then, he sounded downright accusatory. “Okay. Let’s hold it together,” Gabriel said quietly. Because he now faced Caleb, he looked right into his eyes to convey understanding and a request for patience. “For Skye. She’ll need our strength now. Tossing blame on anyone but Grolkinei is both unwarranted and a waste of time.” Caleb knew his leader was right. That didn’t make it any easier. Still, he nodded. When he glanced up, he caught James’ gaze. He realized then that if anyone did understand how he felt right then, it was James. After all, Olivia had been subjected to very similar treatment by Grolkinei several weeks ago, and it hadn’t been in her mind. He would have to have a private conversation with him.

Of course, James thought.

Realizing his thoughts had been heard though he hadn’t intended it, Caleb simply sent a silent thank you to the Gloresti he thought of as his brother. The sound of the shower shutting off had them all tensing. He moved away from Gabriel, drawing closer to the bathroom door. Malukali and Knorbis, on the other hand, eased back, probably not wanting to overwhelm Skye or her sisters. Gabriel and James stood a foot apart, by all appearances waiting to see how they would be needed. It was another ten minutes before the door actually opened and the sisters came out. Amber walked out first, followed by Skye, with Olivia exiting last. The evidence of the emotions experienced by each of the sisters was apparent on their lovely and solemn faces. Skye’s softly curling hair was tied back in a damp ponytail. Loose tendrils had escaped and framed her pale face. There was a hollowness in her gaze that pulled at Caleb’s heart. She was wearing a floor-length, long-sleeved robe over her pajamas. He had never seen her dressed so conservatively because she got hot so easily. When she reached up with a trembling hand to close even the small gap in her robe near her throat, her eyes drifting to the ground, he sent a pained glance toward Gabriel and James. “Hello, Amber, Olivia and Skye,” Malukali greeted them.

The elder had apparently taken the time during their wait to steel herself and now appeared serene and empathetic. “I know it has been a difficult night.” The sisters all stared back at her, unable to muster a response. “Skye, I need to speak with you now about what happened,” she continued gently, taking a step closer. “I cannot begin to understand what was done and how it was done until we revisit it together, and without that information, there is a chance such a thing could happen again. I can meet with you privately—” “I’m not leaving,” Caleb rudely interrupted. His tone brooked no argument. Skye’s eyes moved to him. Then she looked back at Malukali. “It’s okay,” she said in a subdued voice. “We can talk as a group. It’s just family.” “Let’s go to our room,” Amber suggested. “It’s bigger and will fit us all better.” She reached out to put an arm around Skye’s waist. It was an uncharacteristic show of affection from the usually more reserved sister, and its effect on Skye was instantaneous. Her eyes again welled with tears. They all moved forward silently then, walking through the

adjoining doors until they were at the end of the row, in Gabriel and Amber’s room. They filled the seats around the table on the left side of the room. Gabriel and Knorbis remained standing. Malukali sat beside Skye and took her hands. She paused, seeming to consider her words carefully. Then she said, “I believe it would be best for you to verbally tell me what you experienced. I do not want to intrude again on your mind right now, so soon after...” she trailed off. When Skye pulled a hand away from hers to wipe at her wet cheeks, the Orculesti elder continued, “I would like to exert some of my power toward you, to aid in calming your emotions. You should find this experience less stressful that way.” After a moment of consideration, Skye shrugged. Since tears continued to fall unchecked from her eyes, there really didn’t appear to be much choice. Malukali nodded and briefly closed her eyes. There was a brief surge of dark green light. After a couple of seconds, Skye’s pupils dilated. The tears stopped. Still, the sight of the light in the room glistening on her cheeks made her look terribly vulnerable. Keeping Skye’s hands in her own, Malukali opened her eyes and studied Skye’s expression. “Better?” she asked. “Yes,” Skye said. She sounded calm. Her gaze was

focused entirely on Malukali. “Okay, good. Then we should begin.”

Chapter Seven Taking a centering breath, the Orculesti guided, “Skye, I would like you to tell us what you remember first. Although it might be difficult for you, please be as detailed as possible. I do not know what is most important among the images you can recall.” Skye nodded, still not moving her gaze from Malukali’s. “I understand.” Her voice sounded distant. It was such a difference from her usual vibrancy that Caleb found it painful to hear. “I was standing in a meadow,” she began. “Green grass. As high as my knees. Some kind of purple flowers. Heather maybe. It smelled nice. Like spring. The sun was nearly directly overhead. There were huge clouds in the sky. A forest on one side and a cliff of some kind on the other. I felt my hair move in the breeze. I thought it was the most vivid dream I’d ever had.” “You recognized it as a dream right away?” Malukali asked. “Yes.” “What made you realize it?”

“Caleb wasn’t there. He’s always near.” If she hadn’t been so intent on Malukali, she would have seen how her words impacted him. Nothing else she might have said would have struck him more powerfully. He turned his gaze to the table, not wanting to see any of the looks his family was sending his way. That would push him right over the edge. “And when you realized it was a dream?” Malukali prompted in her soothing voice. “I thought how dreams can be fun, be a kind of escape. And then…” she paused. Blinked. “He spoke.” They all knew who “he” was. “What did he say?” “‘What are you trying to escape, Skye?’” “Okay. What happened then?” “I turned to face him. I said, ‘Hello, Grolkinei.’” Caleb sent a thought to Gabriel, knowing he would circulate it among the others. She said that out loud, too. That’s

when I woke up. Gabriel nodded.

“How did you feel?” Malukali asked. Skye paused. “Surprised. And I thought his black clothes were clichéd.” Caleb supposed he would have to wait until later to get an explanation for that comment. But he saw Amber’s lips twitch in an obviously unexpected flash of amusement. “Then he said something about how I looked just like Olivia, and he figured Amber must look just like us, too. He said that nature must have decided to distinguish us through our eye color and the colors of our markings. He seemed very interested in this.” She paused again. Her grip tightened on Malukali’s hands. “That was when I realized I couldn’t respond.” “Your body was paralyzed?” Malukali asked with a thoughtful frown. “Yes. And my voice. He said that Layla was causing my paralysis, but I didn’t see her. He said that they had been experimenting to try and get him into my dreams, and tonight they succeeded. He knew there are protections in place, but they got around them somehow.” Malukali exchanged a brief look with Knorbis. It was when he saw the guilt and devastation in that look that Caleb suddenly understood. His eyes widened in shock.

Don’t, Gabriel ordered vehemently. This isn’t the time. He would never disobey his leader, but he couldn’t stop himself from catching Gabriel’s gaze and thinking, But they

left her vulnerable! We’ll discuss it later. Unable to refuse the direct order, he swallowed his fury and turned back to Skye. He deliberately avoided Knorbis’ gaze, knowing the Wymzesti elder was trying to get his silent attention. “I wanted to move away from him,” Skye was saying in a voice that seemed to grow smaller. “But I couldn’t. He touched my hair. I could smell soap on his hands. It was so vivid. He said that Layla didn’t like me. She wanted to make me feel as helpless as possible.” There was another pause. Malukali prompted, “All right. Then what happened?” “I used the techniques you and Knorbis taught me. I was able to push free of Layla’s influence for a moment. I called out for Caleb. I thought he might be able to hear me.” Again, Caleb felt the stares from everyone around him. Again, he ignored them. They already knew she had also shouted his name in reality. It was apparent that her instincts had again proven accurate.

Now she shifted in agitation. There was another soft glow of dark green light and she calmed. “I wasn’t able to bring forth my light. I guess Layla kept it suppressed somehow. And I couldn’t resist her for long. I really only managed to call for Caleb and get a very short distance away before she got me again.” Her gaze faltered and dropped to Malukali’s chin. “I couldn’t fight her. I’ve been trained to, but I couldn’t. It was like I was bound head to toe.” Her voice wavered. “He said he found it interesting that I called for Caleb and not someone else. He wondered what it signified. That was when I became afraid that he would be able to read my thoughts, find out things he isn’t supposed to know about us…about Estilorians. So I focused as much as I could on fighting Layla off so I could try to escape.” Caleb chanced to see movement out of the corner of his eye and realized that Olivia and Amber were both crying silently. The movement he had seen was them wiping their tears. And he knew what was coming. “He touched me,” she continued, and the heartrending words pierced him. Even with Malukali’s influence, her eyes filled. Tears spilled. “I told him not to,” she said wrenchingly, a sob escaping, “but he did. He laughed, and he—he touched me under my clothes.”

Her confession pushed him right over the edge he had been teetering against for the past hour. But he was far from alone in his emotion. Embarrassment would have been absurd. “I closed my eyes,” she whispered. “I told myself it was just a dream. But it felt so real. I could feel him…” She took another shuddering breath. Her voice grew stronger. “But then I was able to focus enough to get free of Layla again. I used Knorbis’ techniques, did a dance routine in my head. It felt like coils of rope falling away from me when I pulled free.” “Very good,” Malukali encouraged when Skye paused again. “You took him off-guard?” “Yes. I shoved him away. He did look surprised. He said I was stronger than he thought, that I was making it more interesting for him. I had trouble getting away from him and repelling Layla at the same time. My head felt like it was being squeezed like an orange. And then he said…” she swallowed, “he said that he had decided I would make an acceptable mate for him.” Caleb closed his eyes against the blinding outrage that seared through him. Gabriel’s curses earlier were mild compared to what roared through his head at her words. And he knew that regardless of the consequences, he would take Grolkinei’s head with his sword if it was the last

thing he ever did. When he opened his eyes again, he expected his leader to censure him. After all, he was sure the thought had been more than loud enough for the perceptive Gloresti elder to pick up.

Just make sure he suffers, Gabriel returned, his emotionfilled eyes shining dark blue. A lot. “When he said that,” Skye said, turning Caleb’s attention from his amazement over Gabriel’s reaction, “I think it really ticked Layla off. She did something…my head felt like she had driven an ice pick through it. I think I screamed.” “You did,” Amber confirmed. “That’s right when we got there. Scared the hell out of me, truth be told.” Scared her? Caleb thought to himself. He was certain he had never been as scared in his life as materializing in that meadow only to hear Skye’s tortured scream. And when they had looked downhill from the place they materialized and saw her standing beside Grolkinei, who then pulled her to the ground, his terror had shifted instantly to murderous fury. “We couldn’t extend our wings,” he remembered aloud. His level tone pleased him in light of the ache that still sat in his chest.

Skye turned her gaze to him. She seemed to shake off Malukali’s influence so she could focus more fully on him. Then she raised her eyebrows. He imagined she saw the wetness on his cheeks. She didn’t comment on it, however. Instead, she said, “You saved me. You pulled him off me.”

Not soon enough, he thought. He didn’t save her soon enough to spare her this awful pain. “Grolkinei knows we can join our powers now,” Gabriel explained, looking at Knorbis and Malukali. “He knows that’s how we got to Olivia. He made a comment about the changes to my Estilorian form.” His voice hardened. “And he exerted his power toward Amber.” The elders glanced at Amber. She nodded, then caught Gabriel’s gaze. “Since we’re telling all,” she said carefully, “I figure it’s important to mention exactly where he hit me with that power.” Gabriel looked confused. “But I thought—” “I didn’t want to upset you any more than you already were,” she interrupted quietly. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you right away. You assumed I’d been hit in the chest and shoved. I didn’t correct you, but that wasn’t true. He hit me lower than that.” “The baby?” Skye gasped. She pulled her hands from Malukali’s and reached over to rub Amber’s upper arm.

Caleb was glad to see that some of her color was returning. Amber flushed. “No…a bit lower than that.” There was a rather awkward pause as everyone envisioned exactly where on the female body that meant. But her reaction combined with the deliberate vagueness clued them in. Caleb looked at Gabriel as realization set in. His leader blinked as he processed the new information. Then he took two steps backward and sat on his bed, staring into nothingness for a long moment. Amber got up from her chair and hurried over to him. She didn’t speak, just wrapped her arms around him and pressed her face into his hair. Emotions flashed through Caleb that he knew were not his own. Above all else, above the rage and above the shock, he knew Gabriel felt like he, an elder with centuries of being and remarkable power, had failed to protect his wife. His avowed. “Thank you for sharing this with us,” Malukali said then, looking from Skye to Amber. “I truly believe this gives us more insight into what has happened.” “It does?” Olivia asked. She was holding James’ left hand with her right and wiping her eyes with the other. “How?”

“Well, we know that Grolkinei could, at least in part, read Skye’s thoughts in the dream. He physically manifested and maintained his powers. That tells me that he had some kind of powerful connection with Layla at the time of this attack. As they are certainly not avowed, they may have attempted some other connection. Possibly conducting some kind of blood ritual, or…mating.” She looked a bit discomfited by this. “In fact, this latter connection makes disturbing sense in light of Grolkinei’s provocative behavior in the dream.” After a long pause in which everyone considered this, she continued, “And the fact that the sensory images were so distinct…Skye could feel everything and even smell things…even her torn tank top carrying into the physical world…it makes me think that they may have pulled her to a location near where they physically were. The easiest way for an Orculesti to introduce sensory images to another Estilorian’s mind, especially that powerfully, is to be experiencing it herself. I suspect Layla was, in reality, in that exact location with Grolkinei at the time she pulled Skye in. We can share this with Uriel and set the Waresti on the hunt for them using Skye’s description as geographic markers. “And I think Layla has been heightening her dampening skills.” When the sisters gave her puzzled glances, she clarified, “The same power she used after the Becoming ceremony to keep your Gloresti from sensing your danger. It is an ability some Orculesti have. It requires incredible focus, though not quite so much in a dream as in reality. It

kept Skye from being able to bring forth her light and it prevented you all from using your wings.” She looked over to the bed, where Amber now sat beside Gabriel. “It even, apparently, managed to subdue Gabriel’s power.” “But how is that possible?” Skye asked. “Should an average Mercesti be able to dampen an elder’s power like that?” “It is difficult, but not impossible with the right amount of ability and focus,” Malukali admitted. “And Layla only had to dampen a portion of Gabriel’s power. This was very different from a face-to-face encounter. His power was diluted, you could say. First by being inside of a dreamstate, and further, being inside someone else’s dreamstate. And if you also consider he was sharing the mental connection with the five of you…yes, I could see how it would be possible.” “But how did they get to Skye in the first place?” Caleb demanded in frustration. “We have known since Tabitha’s treachery that such holes exist in our protections,” Knorbis answered. The Wymzesti sounded quite weary. “It has been our intent to try and enhance the protections already in place with the help of you three,” he said, looking at Skye, Olivia and Amber. “I have been particularly concerned that the three of you are more vulnerable because we did not account for the

presence of humans, or half-humans, when we implemented the existing protections. The other elders have agreed that action must be taken. But such a display of power takes much time and preparation.” “Are we ready yet?” Amber asked. Knorbis glanced around the room. Caleb could have been imagining it, but he thought the elder’s gaze lingered a bit longer on him and Skye before he ended the sweep of the room by catching Gabriel’s eye. “I think, in light of everything that has occurred, that we have to try,” he said at last.

Chapter Eight None of them slept again that night. Though it had been only one in the morning when Skye first uttered the words that drew Caleb from sleep, there was no way any of them could fall back asleep, even after Knorbis and Malukali left to prepare for the ritual they would attempt that day with the rest of the elders. Instead, they sat around the table in Gabriel and Amber’s bedroom, just the six of them, playing cards. It was an activity that they had all learned to enjoy a number of weeks ago during a couple of rainy days. They played a wide variety of games and they talked about a variety of topics. But none of them discussed what had happened. When the sun breached the horizon and life began its routine outside their rooms, they stopped their game-play and moved into their individual rooms to get ready for the day. Skye didn’t argue when Caleb left the two doors leading to James and Olivia’s room open as well as the door to his own. Although she had already showered, she decided she really wanted to shower again. Caleb went into his room to

get ready. They both knew that if anything happened, she could communicate with Olivia, who could communicate with James, who could then communicate with Caleb… anyway, she knew she was safe as long as she was awake. So when she was enclosed in the bathroom, she removed the robe that had served as a kind of symbolic barrier against what Grolkinei and Layla had done and then removed the pajamas she wore beneath it. She realized that she didn’t feel nearly as vulnerable now as she had earlier, and decided that sharing her experience with her family had done a lot to help ease the pain of it. It also helped, in what seemed to her was a somewhat selfish way, that both her sisters had also experienced similar treatment at Grolkinei’s hands. They could now all relate to each other about it. She knew that would go a long way toward helping her get through this. As hot water cascaded over her shoulders, she deliberated for a brief moment over her scented cleansers and ultimately went with the one that smelled like cherry-almond. She knew Caleb hadn’t yet been able to successfully identify it because the combination of scents hadn’t previously existed on this plane. She had requested it a couple of weeks ago from the Lekwuesti, Pavati, who presently saw to her hospitality needs, and Pavati had crafted it for her. Caleb’s obvious interest in her scent had always intrigued

her. She knew he didn’t realize that he conveyed that interest, but she had picked up on it right away. As to why she wanted to enhance that interest, well, that was easy. She had been in love with him for some time now. It was actually a little alarming how quickly and easily her feelings for him had fallen into place. Her instant attraction, of course, was easy enough to understand. The moment she had first become aware on the Estilorian plane and caught his dark blue gaze, attraction had hit her like a powerful jolt to the senses. Then he had ordered her to get up in about the rudest and most abrupt greeting she had ever received. It had shocked her to pieces. She had generally only ever received the kindest treatment by her human family and friends, and had imagined a much more cordial welcome to the Estilorian plane after eighteen years away. But as she got to know him, she realized that he truly didn’t know any other way to communicate. Like all other Estilorians, he hadn’t understood a thing about human emotions at the time of her transition, and certainly nothing of the manners humans usually exhibited. His attitude had come across as rude, but it had been intended to be matter-of-fact and authoritative. From that first moment, his protectiveness of her became clear. He took on his guardianship of her with every bit of attention and focus that

she imagined royal guards gave a monarch. Somehow, despite his brusque behavior and tendency to be overbearing, he definitely managed to convey Skye’s importance. At least, her importance to him. As she finished rinsing, she thought back to the incident that had first brought her feelings for him into clearer focus. She and her sisters had only been on the Estilorian plane a few weeks at that point. Amber had still been in the grip of the curse caused by Angius’ blade. Olivia and Skye hadn’t moved far from her room during the course of that long month, not wanting to be away if they were needed. Caleb was like her shadow. She couldn’t turn a circle without bumping into him. It had chafed. “Can’t a girl get a little space?” she had snapped. He had looked at her with his bland expression. “Your sister is even now suffering the consequences of one moment of our inattention. What do you think?” She had frowned because she knew he was right. Still, having him standing outside the bathroom door when she had to pee was just a bit ridiculous. Was a Mercesti going to leap at her from the toilet, for all holy’s sake? And just how demeaning was that for him?

Considering this, she had struggled with an odd combination of emotions. There was irritation over the constant contact, of course, but she also acknowledged that she felt guilty. She didn’t want to seem as though she was treating his position lightly. After all, he was putting his life on the line for her even though he barely knew her. She knew she wasn’t making it easy for him, either. Overwhelmed by her concern for Amber, she had subjected him to a great deal of grouching, not to mention her poor impulse control and inability to focus. And when she had thought about it, she figured he probably felt as though he had become the Estilorian equivalent of a babysitter. And she was the baby. Sighing, she had finally said, “I’m sorry for griping. I’m sure all of this has turned out to be much more than you bargained for when you signed on to be my Gloresti.” He had considered her words for a long moment, probably trying to reason out the meaning of the human saying that she had used. Then he had nodded. In the precise way he had of speaking before he and James learned to use contractions, he had replied, “You are correct. It is much better than I ever anticipated.” Her mouth had opened, but she hadn’t been able to respond. He had completely misunderstood her. And in so doing had given her an entirely unexpected and genuine compliment.

Yes, hearing him say that being her Gloresti was even better than he had thought it would be had lit the fuse of her love for him. That fuse had burned furiously as he supported her through her training, learning to adjust his behavior to incorporate emotions and human manners just as she learned the ways of Estilorians. He did things like taking her out after everyone else had gone to bed to teach her how to better control her flying because she had been so embarrassingly bad at it. He constantly asked her questions about things she said or did that were unfamiliar to him so he could understand her better. And he never, ever made her feel silly or foolish because of her emotions or behavior. And then he had sealed his place in her heart when he shed his first tear, all because of his deep concern for her just after they arrived at Central. The reaction had been so sincere and so powerful that she had been completely undone by it. Now, she thought as she turned off the water and stepped out of the shower to dry off, she just had to figure out how to win his love. Not such an easy task. Her life on the human plane on the small island of Kodiak, Alaska had been rather isolated. Her family and friends had all been near and dear to her, and she truly wouldn’t have changed a thing. But she could admit that her exposure to guys had been rather limited. The few dates she had been

on had been decidedly hampered by the close monitoring of her father-figure, Nick, and the other members of her adopted family. No guys had wanted to progress beyond the friendship stage with her for fear of possible repercussions from her family. She was thus woefully inexperienced when it came to such relationships. It had helped her esteem considerably when she learned that Amber had been in exactly the same situation when she met Gabriel. Of course, Amber had been just twelve human years old when they met. Still, Skye knew her older sister hadn’t so much as looked twice at other guys with any kind of interest before she ultimately kissed Gabriel at the age of seventeen. Her first kiss and it had been with her best friend. Skye thought it was about the most romantic story ever. She supposed that was what, in large part, made Amber such a strong role model for her. Skye had all but worshipped her eldest sister from the first time they had met. She had instinctively tried to ingratiate herself right away into Amber’s good graces, only to be promptly rebuffed. And only after she had gotten to know both Amber and Gabriel had she come to understand that Amber didn’t immediately trust anyone…that she hadn’t had a stable placement with a loving caregiver until she was twelve and hadn’t understood what it meant to have a friend until she met Gabriel. And only after six years of friendship had Amber opened herself to Gabriel’s love.

Skye considered their relationship the ultimate example. And now she had Olivia’s example to follow, as well. James had fallen in love with her middle sister within a few months, rapidly learning the true depths of human emotion. She took heart from this example, as it meant she wasn’t so crazy for feeling as strongly for Caleb as she did in such a relatively short span of time. Before her shower, she had selected one of her favorite outfits to wear for the coming ritual and brought it into the bathroom with her. Now dry, she began to get dressed. The cap-sleeved baby doll dress was a swirling combination of silver and bright aqua and fell to her knees in fluttery, flattering lines. She wore matching aqua sandals that strapped up her calves, dangling earrings, a chunky silver necklace and thin bracelets in an assortment of colors on her wrists. Then she selected a silver hair comb and swept her hair up at the temples, securing it at the crown of her head with the comb and leaving the rest of her hair curling down her back. It never hurt to look your best, she always thought. And perhaps being confident in her appearance would give her the confidence she needed to help today’s ceremony succeed. It certainly couldn’t hurt. She exited the bathroom holding her discarded clothing and realized that Caleb still wasn’t in the room. Figuring he was meeting with James and Gabriel as he often did in the

mornings, she folded her robe and pajamas and placed them back in her bureau. The strains of Amber’s guitar floated through the open doorways. Skye’s spirits were immediately lifted. Very little affected her as much as music did. The song was one that Amber and Gabriel had written on the human plane. It was a kind of upbeat, bluesy ballad. Amber’s voice wasn’t quite audible from this distance, but Skye knew it was a bit husky and incredibly gripping. Just as that thought occurred to her, Olivia’s voice rose from her room to join the guitar. Olivia could bring a tear to the eye of even an unemotional Estilorian with her beautiful voice. She had been in her school’s chorus and was remarkably gifted. Skye greatly admired both her sisters’ vocal abilities. Alas, singing was a talent that she did not have. But she could dance. And so she did. As Amber played and Olivia sang, she moved into one of her dance routines. She had choreographed it during the weeks Amber was recovering, using dance as an outlet. The routine blended ballet with more contemporary forms of dance and was meant to be done with a partner, but that never stopped her from practicing it whenever she felt the urge. She had danced

both parts of the routine numerous times, and now her movements flowed with hardly any thought. Amber transitioned into another song with a similar tempo, so Skye didn’t alter her routine. Then, just as she reached the part where her partner was meant to pull her close before extending her into a graceful twirl, Caleb was suddenly there, taking her hand. She didn’t even hesitate. She simply stepped close, let him pull her against him and then followed through with the routine, twirling to the side with a flare of her skirts while maintaining her grip on his hand. When he pulled her back again for the part of the dance meant to be done in close, synchronous movement, he executed it to perfection, holding her gaze the entire time. Around the room they danced, moving as though they had done it together for weeks. She understood then that he had been watching her and studying. The knowledge made her heart swell with love. She could actually feel joy spreading across her face as they moved. He even improvised, making her laugh breathlessly as he introduced side lifts and complex turns. His absolute confidence and innate male grace didn’t surprise her in the least. As the song came to an end, she again twirled away. Then

he pulled her back to him so she was facing him and she lifted her left leg up around his waist. He dipped her low as she extended her right arm over her head toward the floor, his right hand cradling her left leg behind the knee and his left hand supporting her back. The sound of applause filled the room. Skye giggled as she realized they had an audience. She turned her head and spotted Olivia, James and Gabriel standing in the doorway leading to James’ old room. They were all smiling. When Caleb lowered her leg and lifted her back, she threw her arms around him and pressed her cheek to his chest as she caught her breath. His heart raced beneath her ear. “Thank you, Caleb! I’ve always wanted to try that.” Then Amber joined the others, her guitar in hand. “What’d I miss?” “Skye and Caleb just put on a little show,” Olivia answered, grinning widely. “They’ve got some serious dance moves. Like Dirty Dancing on steroids!” Skye pulled slightly away from Caleb and saw his face flushing with color. He shrugged at the curious stares he was getting. And then the corners of his mouth rose when he caught her gaze. “You really need a partner for that routine,” he said.

Smiling brightly, she just hugged him again. She listened as Olivia described the dance routine to Amber and their husbands inserted some of their own commentary. Caleb held her against him as though it was as natural as their dance had been. The feeling of his arms encircling her was so comfortable. So comforting. And then he leaned down just the slightest bit. She knew he was breathing in her scent and it made her want to laugh. After a moment, she said loud enough for only him to hear, “Cherry-almond.” He stiffened, obviously surprised that he had been found out. She pulled back again so she could catch his gaze. Smiling, she asked in the same quiet voice, “Do you like it?” Now his smile looked a bit roguish. “Yes. A lot. But I like the jasmine even more.” If his dancing with her in order to cheer her up wasn’t enough, that simple statement combined with the look in his eyes told her she wouldn’t have as much difficulty as she had thought to win his love. And she knew then with everything in her as she looked from Caleb to her family that there was nothing Grolkinei would be able to do to defeat the power they would generate together that afternoon.

Because it would be created with love, with hope and with joy.

Chapter Nine They gathered in the large amphitheater that had been established at the center of the Estilorian stronghold. Open to the elements, the circular stone building was ideally situated for what they intended to attempt. It could also comfortably accommodate all of them and assure them of relative privacy. The Waresti and Gloresti contingents standing guard around the building’s exterior would further assure this. The building was almost completely empty as Skye, Caleb, Olivia, James, Amber and Gabriel entered. They walked onto the sunlit stone floor of the amphitheater’s central performance space where the other elders awaited them. Gabriel had assured Skye that the elders were fully aware of what had happened. She wouldn’t be forced to once again relate her experience. This came as a tremendous relief to her. Still, as they walked in and she saw all of those intent gazes turn in her direction, she felt very exposed and uncomfortable. Without her having to say a word, her sisters moved ahead of her, shielding her from view.

Thanks, you two, she thought with a flush of embarrassment. I know I’m being ridiculous. You are not, Amber countered. You’re being human. Although she truly appreciated Amber’s words, she couldn’t help but wish that she could control her emotions as well as her eldest sister.

I’m not controlled, Amber countered. I’m hardened. You don’t want to be like that, Skye. We need your vibrancy, Olivia added. They reached the elders and Skye sent out an I love you guys as they all came to a halt. Then she focused her attention on Jabari. The Elphresti elder was, for all intents and purposes, the ruling force over all Estilorians. His was the class charged with wisdom, judgment and governance. Skye was again struck by his appearance. Unlike nearly all other Estilorians, Jabari’s form contained the characteristics of an older being. His dark skin crinkled around his black eyes when he smiled. His short hair was peppered with gray. The backs of his large hands were wrinkled and, she thought, full of character. This was the form he had assumed when he became an Estilorian several millennia ago.

Like her, Jabari was prone to dress in brightly-colored garb. Indeed, she had felt an instant kinship with him for this very reason, and had only grown to love him more as she got to know him better. Today his robes were peacock blue and richly pattered. The undershirt peeking out from one shoulder of the draped robe was a vibrant green. She thought he looked wonderful. When he smiled at her, probably hearing her thought, she smiled right back. “Thank you for coming,” he said in his rich, lightly-accented voice. His gaze moved from Skye to her family. “As Knorbis mentioned, we have been preparing for this ritual for some time now. It requires a harvesting of power that I cannot begin to explain. In particular, this will be a dramatic undertaking for those of us with the strongest mental abilities.” Skye glanced at Knorbis and Malukali, who stood side-byside with Jabari. Then she shifted her gaze to Ini-herit, the Corgloresti elder and the leader of her father’s—indeed, of her—Estilorian class. Ever stoic, he stood with his legs braced apart and his arms held loosely behind his back, his silver eyes gazing placidly straight ahead. In his black tank, khaki pants and combat boots, he looked more ready to enter a kickboxing ring than engage in powerful mental exercises. His taut muscles and the silver tattoos decorating his arms and back merely added to that impression. In point of fact, Skye had learned a great deal about her lessons in self-defense from him.

But she also knew the exotic-looking elder was highly mentally attuned. It was essential that this be the case in order for him to cross the planes, which he did regularly. So she imagined it would be Jabari, Malukali, Knorbis and Iniherit who would be projecting the most power during this ceremony. “It will be to the rest of you that we funnel our combined powers so that you may shape it into the shield we need,” Jabari continued. There were nods of acknowledgement from Uriel, the Waresti elder, Zayna, the Scultresti elder and Sebastian, the Lekwuesti elder. Jabari turned. “Gabriel, you will serve as the conduit between us and Amber, Olivia and Skye. You must guide them through your connection with Amber so they know what to do.” Gabriel nodded. “We do not know what to expect,” Jabari said, again looking at Skye. “For this ritual to succeed, we must proceed with absolute faith that our efforts will be enough.” She smiled. She already knew in her heart that they would do it. He evidently sensed this.

“Very well. We should get started.” The elders all began moving into a circle of power. James and Caleb walked a short distance away to observe. Skye glanced at Gabriel and Amber to figure out what she was supposed to do.

Step into the circle and extend your wings, Amber conveyed. She did. Olivia stood to her left and Zayna to her right. They touched wings with each other, as did the others, until they stood in a complete, joined circle. And without further delay, the ritual of power began. It surged through Skye like an electric current. She felt the combined powers of Jabari, Knorbis, Malukali and Ini-herit slowly building. It flowed through the circle in a clockwise motion, rippling up from the tip of her right wing, across her entire body and then out from the tip of her left wing. Then whispers unfurled in her mind. Protect us, no matter our class… No matter our blood. Repel efforts from those wishing us harm, no matter our class…

No matter our blood. Guard our every level of thought, no matter our class… No matter our blood. The whispers continued, growing in urgency and speed. She watched the eyes of the elders glow brighter and brighter as their power surged. Strangely, though, the currents of energy running through her were not growing in strength in sync with their brightening eyes. It seemed to have leveled out. And she knew that something was wrong.

We’re disrupting the flow of power, she sent toward her sisters. I think they’re trying to curb it because they’re afraid they’ll hurt us. What should we do? Olivia asked. We need to separate ourselves from them, Skye decided. She wasn’t sure how she knew, but she did. Move into the center of the circle. We’ll disrupt them, Amber argued. They’ll release the energy they’ve already built up when the circle is broken. It’ll screw everything up and we’ll lose this chance. Skye understood Amber’s concerns, and recognized them

as valid. But her instincts were pushing her in another direction. She glanced around the circle, following the flow of power with her eyes as it made its way around the circle one more time. And then she knew what she needed to do. Amber, you need to have Gabriel tell the other elders to close the circle when we move into the center. Wait for my nod, then we need to move and touch our wings in the center. There was a moment of hesitation. Believe in me. Then Amber nodded. So did Olivia. Taking a deep breath, Skye again turned her attention to the flow of power. She also turned her thoughts to their purpose. They would prevent Grolkinei and anyone else wishing to do them harm from having the ability to do so. She would do whatever it took to keep from being at his mercy that way again. To keep anyone else from being a victim. And when the power reached her, she collected it all rather than pushing it back through. She envisioned the power filling her body like sand in a

vase, beginning at her toes and collecting in vibrating sizzles of energy until it was centered in her chest, pounding through her with every beat of her heart. And the whispers swirled into one cohesive thought. Her thought. Evil will never enter here again. She nodded and stepped forward. Amber and Olivia did the same, touching their wings to hers. Behind them, the elders closed their circle. And then, with tears caused by the utter purity of what they were doing coursing down her cheeks, Skye slowly sent the power back out. It circulated from her to Amber and Olivia, multiplying in strength and ferocity. She sensed their growing faith and felt that faith enhance the power they wielded. It seemed they were in a vortex of energy. Their eyes glowed like beams of colored light. It was a wonder the air was so still, as it felt to Skye like they were standing in the middle of a storm of tremendous proportions. And she knew that she needed to send the power back to the elders to complete the ritual. But she sensed that another connection was needed to create the ultimate result they were seeking. Tell Gabriel that he needs to join us in the middle. And we need James and Caleb, too. Amber didn’t question her this time. Simply sent out the

thought. Gabriel moved forward. James and Caleb passed through the circle of elders where Gabriel had stood and then the circle closed around them. Once again, Skye used her ability to funnel the power. This time when she pulled it all in, she realized it had extended beyond chest level all the way until it felt the power filled her. She wanted it overflowing. She nodded. Amber and Olivia stepped far enough away from Skye that the six of them could all join wings. As soon as she stood with Caleb on her right and Gabriel on her left, she once again began circulating the energy, imbuing it with her absolute faith that they would succeed. And this time, as it coursed through each of them, feeding off their connection to each other, their total commitment to each other, their love for each other and their belief in each other, the power grew to insurmountable heights. She couldn’t stop her wide smile as her family looked at her with undeniable awe. Gabriel needs to send it to the elders. He nodded a second later. When he funneled it back to the circle behind them, she heard several gasps. She guessed they hadn’t been expecting the change that had occurred since the power left them.

Now, continuing to trust her instincts, she closed her eyes and envisioned that the power they were circulating was flowing not just through them, but around them. It seeped into the ground and floated into the air. Every molecule of Estilorian Central had to be imbued with their power of protection. There would never be an unprotected Estilorian or human—or any combination thereof—living within this shield. And she pictured Grolkinei and Layla screaming in fury when they realized that they would never, ever breech the Estilorian base again in any form. Her family smiled at her, having shared the image. After a while, the energy slowed. The glow of their eyes dimmed. As the surge of power faded, she realized that her physical energy level was also draining. She watched the looks of fatigue enter the eyes of her sisters, as well.

Uh-oh, she thought. But she had to hold it together until the very last of the energy had been expelled. There was no way she was going to risk it all simply because she was tired. Once again, she closed her eyes. She focused on pushing the energy out…into the atmosphere…every last ounce of energy…gone.

“What do you mean, you cannot get through?” Grolkinei paced as he awaited Layla’s response. “I mean exactly that,” she snapped. “I have been trying for the past hour to send my thoughts through. All of the sudden, it is impossible. It is as though a new barrier has been erected.” Frustration had Grolkinei’s eyes blazing red. “Try harder,” he said through gritted teeth. “You do not seem to understand,” she said in slow, condescending tones. “I have attempted every way I know to get through. It is no longer possible. Apparently, our earlier breech was the one that finally prompted them to shore up their mental defenses.” Growling dangerously, he lashed out with his fist and caught her across the face in a vicious backhand. “Do not tell me you cannot get through. We just did it a few hours ago, by unholy light. I had her in my grasp—felt her beneath me!” Trembling where she huddled on the floor, Layla wisely changed her tone. “Of course, my lord. I was not thinking of attempting the intrusion while we were joined. We can certainly try that again.”

“Yes,” he responded, running his hands through his hair with something approaching desperation. “I want to get back to her. You made it so real. I must get to her again.” So they did, following the exact pattern they had used the first time. Only now, there was a definite barrier in place. An unbeliveably powerful one. It seemed to saturate the entire Estilorian stronghold. And when he realized they would not get through, his scream of rage shook the walls.

Chapter Ten The sisters fell one after another as the remaining power was fully dispersed. Amber first, then Olivia and finally Skye. Their wings winked out as they collapsed. Caleb grabbed Skye as she fell, much as Gabriel caught Amber and James did Olivia. But Caleb’s knees almost failed him as he lifted her and he had to sink to the ground, holding her in his lap. James was in a very similar condition and stumbled over to lean against a wall. It was like half of their strength had been drained. Gabriel, however, remained standing. As an elder with millennia more experience and power than the two young Gloresti, he was more used to wielding power of this magnitude. And even then, Caleb was rather surprised to note that Gabriel’s step toward Ini-herit was a bit faltering, as though even he was experiencing fatigue. Ini-herit moved forward. Gabriel had evidently conveyed a thought to the Corgloresti elder, who had some healing ability. Walking up to Amber, he placed one hand on her forehead and another on her lower abdomen. His silver eyes flashed briefly.

“They sleep,” he said at last in his unemotional monotone. “All is well.” Caleb exchanged a relieved look with James. Neither of them had wanted to consider the alternative, but they had felt each other’s alarmed thoughts when they watched the sisters fall. Since Skye was sitting in his lap, her head resting against his chest, he leaned down slightly to smell her soft hair. She had amazed them all, he thought. An eighteen-year-old being should not have been able to do what she did. He didn’t think she had even noticed the expressions of the elders as she had taken over the flow of the ritual with such calm and confidence. He was very proud of her. He would never have thought to do what she did. Taking on the power of the elders? Not possible. But she did. And she had further determined that he and James were required to finish the ritual. As soon as Gabriel sent the thought to them, Caleb’s first thought had been, Of course. They were all bound together, for good or for bad. What did it matter that he and James were less than a century old? The sisters were far younger, but rather remarkably powerful. Now they all shared some of that power. They really were going to change everything. He noticed the elders approaching. They glanced from one

sister to another, ultimately focusing on Skye. He imagined their thoughts were flying rapidly between each other. Ini-herit had paused briefly by Olivia to place a hand on her head and now walked to Skye to do the same. After a moment, he nodded. “She will sleep for a while,” he predicted, catching Caleb’s gaze. “To restore her energy.” Then he surprised Caleb by placing a hand on his head. His eyes glowed liquid silver again and Caleb felt renewed energy flowing through him. “Thanks,” he said, prompting a nod from the elder. “I have never felt anything like that,” Zayna said, her brown eyes wide. She moved closer to Skye and gazed down at her, her bright yellow skirts brushing Caleb’s leg. “How did she contain all of that power by herself?” Jabari stood beside Zayna. “She believed she could. So she did.” “Such faith.” Malukali shook her head in obvious wonder. “Energy such as hers does not exist among Estilorians,” Uriel said, his muscular arms crossed over his chest. “It is far too pure.” “It didn’t exist here,” Gabriel corrected. “It does now.” He caught Caleb’s gaze.

“We have always known that Skye was the most vulnerable to a non-physical attack,” Knorbis said. “Her absolute faith and open-mindedness make her more susceptible to the influences of others who would wish her harm. But it also allows her to do what she just did…wield power greater than any one of us could possibly handle.” “Did you sense how she sent the energy out?” Sebastian asked in his deep, calm voice. “Control like that is beyond the ability of most Estilorians, even those with centuries of being. I did not expect it from Saraqael’s youngest.” There were murmurs of agreement. “I have no doubt that this ritual was successful,” Jabari said. He looked at the perceptive Wymzesti for confirmation and received Knorbis’ nod. “I believe that we should perform this same ritual at each of the class homelands as we bring Saraqael’s daughters there to introduce them in the coming weeks.” Caleb and James frowned. “Why don’t we see how they get through this experience before we go jumping on that idea,” Gabriel drawled dryly. He shifted Amber’s weight. Her limp arm slid from her waist to dangle lifelessly in the air. Caleb had to steel himself against a smile, as he realized Gabriel had done it deliberately to achieve a dramatic effect.

“Of course,” Jabari agreed, bowing his head in acknowledgement. “We can meet again to discuss this after they have regained their energy. They should most definitely have the option to decide against doing this again.” As Caleb caught James’ gaze and then Gabriel’s, they all exchanged similar, concerned thoughts. They all knew the sisters would never say no to the elders’ request. No matter how much it put them at risk.

Amber, Olivia and Skye slept through the rest of that day and night and well into the following morning. None of them so much as turned over throughout the hours of the deep sleep. Caleb wasn’t sure whether or not to be concerned. Skye didn’t generally move restlessly during the night, but she did always sleep on her side. At the moment, she was resting on her back in the same clothes she had worn during the ceremony. Gabriel said in a low tone that the sisters looked like they were in comas, whatever that meant. The hours passed with excruciating slowness. He tried passing time with Gabriel and James playing cards, but none of them had been able to focus. Besides, Caleb was

more comfortable being in the same room with Skye. His mattress remained on the floor where he had left it. Pavati, the Lekwuesti overseeing Skye’s needs while she was at Central, had been told by the Lekwuesti commander, Caoilinn, to remain away until summoned, so there was no risk of someone seeing the moved mattress and making comments. Besides, archigos Gabriel now already knew about it, as did the Wymzesti and Orculesti elders. It wasn’t as though they were coming down on his head for it. Thinking of the two other elders reminded him of the conversation he’d had with Gabriel and James shortly after placing the sisters down to sleep. It had been a topic at the forefront of his mind since he first understood what happened. “They were with each other when Skye was taken by Grolkinei,” he had said. James’ eyes had widened at that. He glanced at Gabriel for confirmation. Their leader sighed. “Yes. They have feelings for each other and have a…physical relationship. The timing of their joining last night happened to coincide with Grolkinei’s efforts to get through. The combination of Malukali being, uh, distracted and Grolkinei joining with Layla to enhance

their efforts led to the Mercesti’s success in getting through the protections we had in place.” Caleb had wanted to be furious with the two elders, but after having had a few hours to consider it, he understood that the timing was just ridiculously unfortunate. Gabriel had been right that the one to blame for what had happened was Grolkinei. And Knorbis had been equally correct that Malukali could certainly not protect every single Estilorian— or half-Estilorian—every single hour of every single day. Thank goodness they had successfully solved the problem of this possibly happening again, he thought as he paced beside Skye’s bed. He didn’t think he’d ever get a decent night’s sleep if he thought she could be vulnerable like that again. “Wow,” she said suddenly, sitting straight up in bed. “How long was I out?” He stopped pacing and stood beside the bed. “All the rest of yesterday and through the night. It’s morning now.” “Gotcha,” she said, giving him a small smile. “That explains the full bladder. Guess I’ll shower while I’m at it.” She eased gracefully from the bed and stopped at her wardrobe, pulling out some items of clothing in various shades of purple. “See you in a bit?” “Of course,” he replied, completely unfazed by her rapid

speech and movements. When she smiled again and turned to head into the bathroom, humming as she went, he knew everything really was going to be okay. He communicated to James and Gabriel using their connection that Skye was awake. Since Olivia and Amber were still sleeping, James offered to monitor Skye from the bedroom beside hers while Caleb took a shower. He was happy to take him up on it. While Caleb was getting dressed after his shower, James sent out the thought that Olivia was awake. Glad to hear it, he responded that he was out of the shower, so James was effectively relieved of duty where Skye was concerned. He pulled on a dark orange tank and khaki pants, but didn’t bother to put on his boots or socks yet, going barefoot as he tugged his hair into a ponytail. Then he brushed his teeth and considered himself ready. Skye’s off-key singing got louder, telling him she had opened her bathroom door. He hung up his bath towel and then walked over to her room. When he walked through the adjoining door into her room, he chanced to look through the two other sets of adjoining doors that were open between her room and Olivia’s. James and Olivia were engaged in a rather amorous

embrace. Almost out of the range of his visibility, but not quite. Without breaking stride, he walked right to Skye’s other adjoining door and closed it—quietly—to give the couple some privacy. “What’s up?” Skye asked curiously. She was wearing a dark purple tank with a light purple butterfly stitched across the bodice. It was matched with dark purple leggings and one of her favored filmy overskirts in shades of light and dark purple mixed with light blue. Like his, her feet were bare. Also like him, she had pulled her hair back into a ponytail. Of course, hers was tied with some kind of girly ribbon. Her light blue eyes looked wide and incredibly innocent as she tilted her head and awaited his response. “Nothing,” he muttered, rubbing a hand across the back of his neck and avoiding her gaze. “Oh, I get it,” she said with a grin. “You saw James and Olivia kissing, didn’t you?” He could feel himself flushing. Rather than answer, he shrugged. “Why did you have that look on your face when you saw them?” she asked. “You looked, I don’t know. Put off.”

Put off? What did that mean? He looked around the room as though he could find an escape from the uncomfortable conversation. Then she advanced, that smile teasing her full mouth. His eyes suddenly focused on her mouth, and he found himself admitting, “I just don’t see the appeal.” That made her pause. “You don’t understand the appeal of kissing?” He shrugged again, feeling foolish. “What’s so appealing about sticking your tongue in someone else’s mouth?” She raised her eyebrows and seemed to give his statement some consideration. He was deeply relieved that she didn’t burst into laughter over his obvious ignorance. Instead, she said, “Huh. I can see your point. When you put it that way, it does make you wonder what all the fuss is about. It sounds kind of gross.” Blinking in surprise, he said hesitantly, “You haven’t tried it?” “No,” she responded. “Did you think I had?” He wasn’t about to say that he couldn’t imagine her with any other male without it making his eyelid twitch, so he just went back to the shrug.

“Well, I haven’t,” she said. “The guys near where I lived weren’t quite that bold. More’s the pity.” She gave him one of her bright smiles. Anxiety shot through him. And then she asked the question he hadn’t ever anticipated when they began the conversation. “So, you wanna try it?”

Chapter Eleven “I—what?” Caleb thought his entire face had just gone numb. Had Skye really just asked if he wanted to kiss her? “What?” he repeated. Her smile widened. “Well, I’ve always wanted to try a real, honest-to-goodness kiss with the right guy. I certainly intend to try it at some point in this long lifetime ahead of me, and you said you’ve never done it. So, do you want to?” “I—I—um, no.” He shook his head vigorously and may have waved his hands to ward her off, but he couldn’t seem to get around the crazy rush of blood in his head to focus too much on his behavior. She frowned and crossed her arms over her chest. He could see she was hurt and working her way toward angry. “So, you’re telling me that you would rather go an entire lifetime—possibly several millennia—never learning what all the fuss is about than to even attempt one kiss with me?” Some of the feeling returned to his face as his determination wavered. She had touched on his pride and, he realized, it was now a matter of pride for her, too. She

just stood there staring at him expectantly, but he knew if he continued to refuse her request to attempt a kiss that he would be messing up quite badly with her. He was, to use one of her human phrases, screwed either way. Sighing, he said, “Very well.” She rolled her eyes. “You are hands-down the least romantic guy I’ve ever met,” she declared. She shook her head at him and he fought the urge to hunch his shoulders in discomfort. “Come on. Over here. Sit on the bed.” “Why?” he asked, though he moved to do what she said because he certainly had no idea what to do. “I’ve never seen James or Gabriel sit on their beds to kiss Olivia and Amber.” “Yeah, well, you’re extremely tall and I think it’s pretty clear that I’m going to have to take the lead here. So sit.” She sure was bossy when she wanted to be, he thought. It actually amused him and helped him ease past his rising nervousness. When he sat on the edge of the bed, he realized that he was now nearly at her standing eye level. She moved between his knees so she was standing right in front of him. “Now, I don’t really know what I’m doing here,” she

acknowledged. “But I know some of the stuff I’ve read from Amber and Olivia’s minds when they weren’t guarding their thoughts. Um, please don’t tell them about that, though.” After giving him a shameless grin over her admission, she leaned forward. He steeled himself, more than a little embarrassed over how tense he was. But rather than connecting with his mouth as he expected, she moved just beyond his face and touched her lips to his left ear. He almost jumped in shock. “I’ve gathered from their thoughts that the whole business isn’t just about sticking your tongue in someone else’s mouth,” she whispered against his ear. She moved her hands up, placing one on his shoulder and using the other to caress the base of his neck beneath his hair. He had been prepared for the entire experience to be awkward. He had even been prepared for it to be mildly repulsive. He had not been prepared for it to feel so good. Everywhere she touched started tingling. Pulsing sensation coursed through him at the touch of her fingers as well as where he felt her warm breath against the side of his neck. He felt her body pressed against him, felt the heat from her skin warming him through their clothes, and instinctively reached up to hold her at her waist, enjoying the feel of the

feminine curves of her hips beneath his hands. Then he felt her lips move along the outer edge of his ear, taking his sensitive earlobe gently between her teeth for one teasing, incredible moment before she slowly rained tender kisses along the side of his neck and jaw. He realized when his brain finally kicked in that her particular position exposed the slender line of her neck to him. He didn’t have to move at all to breathe in the scent of her. He registered that she smelled like jasmine, sweet and bit mysterious. Of course she did. When she pressed her lips against the pulse pounding in his neck, he turned his head the slightest bit and rubbed his mouth against the tantalizing curve where her neck met her shoulder. Her skin was amazingly soft. Her scent was driving him crazy. He found himself trailing his lips up higher. When she issued a sound like a sigh and a moan and tilted her head to give him better access, it sent pleasure lancing through him like spears of lightning. His hands moved up her back, caressing the bare skin exposed to him as she kissed the line of his jaw and moved closer to his mouth. By then, his heart felt like it was about to leap out of his chest. He couldn’t catch his breath. And his body was a flood of thrilling sensations that he had never, ever envisioned.

She kissed his left cheek near the corner of his mouth. Kissed his other cheek. Then she paused, her hands on either side of his face. She stared at his mouth with her lips slightly parted, her breathing uneven. He sensed her hesitation. He knew her confidence was faltering. And he knew if he didn’t kiss her, he would positively die. So he reached up, untied the ribbon holding her hair with a single tug, wove his fingers through the shimmering, scented curls and pulled her completely against him. Then he pressed his lips to hers. Passion erupted. They moved their lips against each other’s again and again, varying the pressure as they experimented. She adjusted the position of her head and tugged on his, as well, to try different angles. Then she tentatively touched the tip of her tongue to his lower lip. And when he felt it, he realized there was nothing he wanted more than to taste her just like that. So he opened his mouth a bit and waited for her to open hers. Their tongues touched. And he wondered then how he had ever thought this experience would be disgusting. His body flared with almost painful ecstasy. She made

alluring sounds in the back of her throat that told him she felt exactly the same. All he could think about was how good she tasted. How perfect she felt against him. He never wanted to stop feeling this unbelievable bliss. “Gabriel’s coming.” Caleb tore himself away from Skye’s mouth when her spirit guardian spoke in his ear. He noticed with no small amount of amazement that she was partly on the bed, her knees on either side of him, and she was wrapped around him. When had that happened? Because she also heard the warning, she leaped from his lap and made a dash for the bathroom. Even though he was trying to collect his thoughts and his breath, he had enough sense to worry that she was upset. He got to his feet, realized his knees were wobbly and grabbed the footboard of her bed to keep from falling on his face. Then her hysterical giggling reached him from beyond the bathroom door and he knew he didn’t have to be concerned about her feelings. “Caleb?” Praying his voice wouldn’t betray him, he did his best to collect himself and further steady his breathing and then took the few strides back to his room. “Yes?”

Gabriel was standing just inside the door of Caleb’s room, evidently not having wanted to walk through the adjoining doors and risk disturbing James and Olivia. He held a bowl of fruit and lifted it slightly when he spotted Caleb. “Amber’s up and wanted some food,” he said, giving Caleb a thoughtful once-over. “You and Skye interested?” “Oh,” he said. His brain couldn’t quite focus yet. “Sure. Sounds good.” Gabriel nodded. Then he reached into the bowl and selected a large green grape, popping it into his mouth. Talking around the fruit, he asked casually, “So, you kissed her, huh?” Caleb supposed it would have been too much to ask to have his intimate experience with Skye remain private in light of their connection to the others. Since he couldn’t decide whether to be worried that his leader was going to beat him into a bloody pulp or simply mortified over the situation all around, he merely nodded. “Figured.” He reached for another grape and then caught Caleb’s eye. “Go okay?” The question surprised Caleb. “Um…yes.” A smile pulled at his lips. “It did.” “All right. We don’t have to have a conversation about

respecting Skye, right?”He “No—of course not.” “Good. That saves me some headache. Why don’t you get Skye out of the bathroom and eat some of this fruit? The other elders will want to meet with us all later today.” Caleb moved forward and took the bowl. “Thanks.” He paused, debating with himself. Then he raised his gaze to Gabriel’s. “How did you know?” Now, Gabriel grinned. “Just look in the mirror. You’ll know.” So when his leader turned and left the room, he set the bowl of fruit on his bedside table and walked into the bathroom. It was when he saw how ridiculously messed up his hair was from where Skye had run her hands through it that he understood. And he threw back his head and laughed until his sides ached.

Gabriel paused for a moment outside of Caleb’s room after he pulled the door closed. He opened his thoughts to see if he knew his Gloresti as well as he suspected. He did. Caleb went right to the bathroom to figure out what had tipped his leader off.

His laughter surprised and pleased Gabriel. It was the first time he had ever heard his more serious brother laugh. It made him smile. It also gave him hope. Caleb was taking his own sweet time moving forward in his relationship with Skye. Although Gabriel knew in his gut that the two would ultimately be together, it would be decidedly more challenging the longer they waited. As he had explained to James when he returned from his honeymoon the week before, there were a great many males becoming interested in Skye because she wasn’t yet paired. And they were all interested for the wrong reasons. Largely because they were Estilorians and simply didn’t understand human relationships. They looked at pairing with Skye as a kind of prize to be won. This was almost funny, as there had been a great many biases against the half-human sisters before their transition a few months ago. Since returning to the Estilorian plane himself, Gabriel had learned from the other elders that most of the rumors existing among the various classes indicated that Saraqael’s daughters were somehow flawed or lacking. In some rumors, the sisters were deformed or hideously unattractive. In others, they were weak and unintelligent. And in still others, they were pampered and spoiled, even though they didn’t deserve it. And some apparently believed all of the above. He

had

been appalled

to

hear

such negative

preconceptions and had deliberately kept them from all of the sisters, even Amber. He knew that as soon as the Estilorians got to know the girls that they would realize they were wrong on every front. And he had been right. As various Estilorians made their way to Central to meet the sisters, they understood that the rumors had been completely false. Of course, now that they realized it, it made their interest in Saraqael’s daughters flow in an entirely different direction. With Amber and Olivia now spoken for, the interest of the males now turned toward Skye. As if he had brought her physically closer by thinking of her, he heard her cheerful voice float through the closed door. “What’s so funny?” she asked Caleb. Leaving them to their privacy, he walked the short distance down the hall to the room he shared with Amber. There was also laughter coming from Olivia and James’ room, though there was a more sensual element to it. Still, it was lifting to the spirits to know everyone was in good cheer after the exhausting ritual they had undertaken. He knew, as did Caleb and James, that the sisters weren’t going to refuse the request to perform the ceremony at the various class homelands. It worried him, but he knew that they all really had no choice. They would draw upon each other’s strength and get it

done. It was all they could do. With this thought, he opened the door to his bedroom and stepped in, closing it behind him. After a quick glance at the empty table, where he had left Amber eating her breakfast, he shifted his gaze to the bed. She was sitting in the middle of the mattress with her legs folded and her hands pressed to her abdomen. And she was crying. Amber rarely cried. Hurrying to the bed, he fought panic and climbed onto the mattress beside her.

What’s wrong? he thought, rubbing his hand on her back. She looked at him as another tear fell. You weren’t

supposed to come back and see me such a mess. Because he sensed the self-deprecating humor in her thought, his intense panic eased. Then he just gave her a knowing look to prompt an explanation. I felt it. I felt the baby move. Shock rolled through him. And then he felt a wide, foolish grin spread across his face. She grinned right back. It’s like having a butterfly trapped in your hands…fluttering, really. But I felt it. The baby’s really active after all that sleep.

Please share it with me. So they lay on the bed in each other’s arms as she focused on what she felt in her womb and sent the sensory images to him. And when he felt the baby’s movements…felt the miracle growing inside her that they had created together… he also felt the moisture on his cheeks.

Chapter Twelve The sisters unanimously agreed that they would perform the ritual at each of the class homelands to extend the barrier of protection to each of them. Skye was actually quite enthusiastic about it. Although she had been physically worn out by it, she hadn’t found it beyond her abilities and she knew that she could do it again. She could make a difference. And in a very real way strike back at Grolkinei. The elders decided that it would be best to arrange the visits in order of geographic distance from Estilorian Central, from the farthest to the closest, believing that the farthest homelands would have the weakest existing protections. It was as logical an approach to the plan as any other. They departed from Central two days after the first ritual. The farthest—and, thus, highest—homeland belonged to the Wymzesti. The class of intuits was very isolative and only rarely adventured out. They had been by far the lowest in attendance at both the Becoming ceremony and the welcome dinner held for the sisters when they arrived at Central. As they were among the lowest in numbers among

Estilorians to begin with, the sisters hadn’t met very many of them. Skye knew after speaking about it with Knorbis that the Wymzesti found it difficult to be among other classes. Their high level of intuitiveness allowed them not only access to the thoughts of others but keen insight into body language, intonation and predictability of behavior based upon experience. They often knew what someone was going to do or say before they did or said it. Thus, they had earned reputations equivalent to “know-italls” among the other classes, making having social relationships rather challenging. As they departed Central, Skye considered how difficult that would be. She was a social being who enjoyed being around and interacting with others. Differences from one person to the next merely added to the interest, in her opinion. Being around only one kind of person day in and day out for hundreds of years sounded dreadfully boring to her. She couldn’t keep the smile from her face as they left Central behind and headed up to the Wymzesti homeland. It had been a long while since she had spread her wings and flown in the open air. The homelands spiraled for miles from Central, up and out.

All of them were protected by enchantments that kept them from the eyes of the Mercesti, but they were perfectly visible to her and her sisters, as well as to all other Estilorians. She loved how different they all looked, even from a distance. Where Central’s main base was like a large human city in design, the lowest homeland of the Waresti looked like a giant mountain floating in the sky. The Gloresti homeland, which they approached next, was a series of small, rocky islands centered around, and slightly above, a larger one. Next came the Corgloresti homeland, which looked like something out of a science fiction movie…lots of black and silver glinting in the sunlight. It was surprisingly small in light of the class’s fairly large numbers. Skye reasoned that was because most of the Corgloresti were usually elsewhere on the Estilorian plane, transitioning to the human plane in an effort to harvest more human souls. When they got as high as the Lekwuesti homeland, which looked surprisingly like a suburb just about anywhere in the world with the many homes dotting green hillsides, she noted a distinct drop in the temperature. She also realized it wasn’t as easy to breathe. Glancing at everyone else, she tried to gauge if they felt the same.

I do, Amber thought. Me, too, Olivia seconded.

It didn’t seem that the full Estilorians did, however. Because it wasn’t too uncomfortable, she shrugged it off and pushed on. They flew past the cloudy and ethereal Orculesti homeland a few miles later. The temperature continued to drop. She saw Amber rubbing her arms as though to warm herself up. Their breath left their mouths in visible plumes. Skye’s breathing grew more labored. She wondered what altitude they were at and marveled over the fact that the full Estilorians weren’t impacted by it at all. She sensed her sisters feeling much the same and wondered if they were communicating the issues to their husbands. When she saw Gabriel, James and Caleb glancing at them frequently, she knew they had. By the time they reached the Scultresti homeland, which looked like an enchanted forest to her, she was afraid she wasn’t going to make it. Her head was beginning to swim. And when Amber’s gold and blue-gray wings suddenly winked out and she dropped, prompting Gabriel to dive after her and pluck her, unconscious, from the air, her fears were confirmed. Ini-herit flew over to Gabriel and placed his hands on Amber. Although her eyes fluttered back open after a flare of Ini-herit’s silver light, his expression was grim. Caleb flew over to Skye, unimpeded by her fading wings. “You’d better let me take you the rest of the way.”

Nodding, she moved into his arms and extinguished her wings, allowing him to carry her. She saw James and Olivia doing the same thing. Although she was more used to the cold than either of her sisters, she was vibrating with shivers by the time they finally reached the remote Wymzesti homeland. She barely registered the amazing white, purple and gold landscape as she wondered blearily why they hadn’t been warned to dress more warmly. Her thoughts grew even more muddled as Caleb landed. Her eyes closed. Her chest felt like there was a band around it. Then she lost consciousness.

Caleb hurried to lay Skye on the ground beside Amber and Olivia. The elders knelt over all of them. Ini-herit put his hands on Amber first, as she appeared to be in the direst need. Her lips were blue. “She is not taking in enough oxygen,” the Corgloresti elder said. “She and the baby are in peril.” Caleb felt Gabriel’s shock and fear and experienced a great deal of those emotions himself. If Amber wasn’t getting enough oxygen, none of the sisters were. Ini-herit touched Amber and released some of his healing energy. She seemed to respond. Her lungs filled more completely

and her color started to return. “That will only temporarily solve the problem,” Zayna said consideringly, looking at each of the sisters. “Their human blood affects their Estilorian forms differently than I anticipated. I must try to permanently expand their lungs and regulate their body temperatures.” “We need to warm them up,” James added. “Their skin is like ice. Olivia said she was freezing before she lost consciousness.” “I will take care of it,” Sebastian said. He quickly raised his hand and created three thick blankets with a flash of lavender light. Then they all hurried to wrap the blankets around the sisters.

What will happen if they don’t get enough oxygen? Caleb thought toward Gabriel. His leader glanced over with bleak eyes. They’ll die. Caleb absorbed the two simple words like a blow. He sank to his knees besides Skye’s still form and watched the terrifyingly shallow and rapid rise and fall of her chest. Beside her, the brown light of Zayna’s power glowed around Amber, mixing with the silver energy generated by Ini-herit. While the Scultresti and Corgloresti elders worked jointly on Amber, Skye and Olivia were fading fast.

If only there was a way that he could give Skye some of his breath, Caleb thought a bit desperately. “Damn,” Gabriel said loudly. He looked up and caught Caleb’s gaze. “Curse me for an idiot. I’m not thinking like a human.” He scrambled over to Olivia. “James, you’ll have to trust me on this.” Then he glanced at Caleb. “Do the same things I do, okay?” Confused, Caleb nodded. Gabriel tilted Olivia’s head back. Caleb did the same with Skye. Then Gabriel plugged Olivia’s nose. Again, Caleb did the same with Skye. And then Gabriel bent down and covered Olivia’s open mouth with his. Blinking, Caleb processed this unexpected maneuver for a brief moment. Then he noticed Olivia’s lungs filling. Understanding, he covered Skye’s mouth and breathed. He gauged how much breath to offer her by the rise of her chest. Gabriel made sure James understood what to do and then turned Olivia’s care over to her avowed. They continued this for a long minute. Gabriel took over for Ini-herit once Amber was healed enough to be able to respond to Gabriel’s kiss, and in turn, use her healing ability on herself. Zayna worked carefully and methodically, moving her hands along Amber’s upper body with intense

concentration. Her brown eyes glowed brightly. It felt like ages later that she finally leaned back and nodded. Amber blinked up at Gabriel, looking a bit groggy but otherwise okay. “Oh,” she said with obvious alarm when she spotted her sisters. Rather than move, she simply threw her arms wide until she touched a part of both Olivia and Skye and then sent out her healing ability. Gold light quickly bathed both sisters. “They’ll be able to breathe now while Zayna does her thing,” she said in a level voice. Caleb and James sat back. Zayna went to work on Olivia since she had been the second sister to lose consciousness. Caleb fought the urge to get to his feet and pace. Finally, Zayna lifted her hands from Olivia. Amber also lifted her hand from Olivia and shifted to place them both on Skye. Olivia’s eyes were open and she looked up at James. Caleb imagined they exchanged a thought, as James gave her a small smile and ran a hand along her hair. His emotions were all over his face. Sweat glistened on Zayna’s dark skin as she leaned over Skye. Strain showed around her eyes as she focused her

power on Skye’s upper body. Caleb had the sudden thought that she might not have enough power left to help Skye. Then he forced that thought from his mind. Skye needed his faith, not his doubts. It took Zayna longer with her than it had with either Amber or Olivia, but eventually, Skye slowly opened her eyes. She seemed to focus on her surroundings. The pupils of her eyes normalized. Amber’s healing light faded. And still, she didn’t move. Her face remained expressionless. Frowning, he edged forward, still on his knees. He leaned down try and figure out what was wrong. Then her hand snared him behind the neck and she dragged him down for a passionate kiss. He was so surprised that he responded before he thought better of it. Only when the surrounding laughter and applause filtered through his senses did he pull back. She simply beamed back at him. “Oh, and I’ll be fine,” she thought to add.

“Welcome to our homeland,” greeted the Wymzesti commander, Meda, a short while later.

The tall, imposing female made quite the impression with her long, lean face and body, reddish-brown skin and deep purple eyes. Her long, dark hair was braided with gold ribbon and hung in several separate rings around her head. Her simple, unadorned white robes made Skye think of a human judge. Although her skin was unlined, the ancient wisdom in her gaze made her seem very ageless. Beside her stood a much shorter and younger-looking female with hair that billowed from her head in a plethora of strawberry-blonde curls. She wore a gold circlet that did nothing to contain the mass of her hair. Her pale skin made her purple eyes look even more potent. She was garbed in a long-sleeved magenta gown in the style of a medieval princess that had Skye sighing with envy. “My second commander, Leoma, and I are looking forward to joining archigos Knorbis in making you as comfortable as possible during your visit,” commander Meda continued. “We are very honored that you have come.” Leoma didn’t exactly look like she shared the sentiment. Then again, neither of the females had cracked even the slightest smile. Skye had to remind herself that most of the Estilorians they encountered on this trip would likely be just like this…no expression and very little intonation. And then that thought made her wonder how the Wymzesti were able to be so intuitive about everyone else when there

was so little body language and intonation to apply toward intuiting one’s actions. Because Knorbis was standing a foot behind his two commanders, she saw his eyebrow lift. He caught her gaze and one corner of his mouth raised. Not knowing what to make of that, she flushed over having thought “too loudly” and turned her attention back to Meda. “This is our welcome area,” she said, and waved around her. It was very…white. Skye was rather amazed at just how light everything was. White floors, white ceilings, white walls. Even the opaque windows allowing sunlight to filter through were white. The starkness was broken up a bit with punches of color in the forms of rugs and furniture, but it still looked like some oddly modern museum. She exchanged glances with Amber and Olivia. “It’s very, um, bright,” she offered at last. “Very, very bright,” Olivia agreed. “And spacious,” Amber added. When her sisters looked at her, she shrugged. Meda nodded. “Our environment is controlled with thought,” she explained.

Then she turned and swept her gaze around the room. The white walls all seemed to fade to nothing. And suddenly, they were standing in the center of a circular area without any walls, surrounded by Wymzesti. “Oh, too cool,” Skye breathed. “And a bit freaky.”

A bit? Amber thought, glancing uncomfortably around at the silent observers. She never liked being the center of attention. “We would like to welcome you with a special recitation,” Leoma said in a softly accented, high-pitched voice, “attended by as many members of our class who are available. Would you please take a seat?” Skye obediently moved forward with her sisters and their Gloresti to sit on the three couches set in the middle of the room in a U-shaped pattern. When Caleb sat down beside her, he was close enough that his hard, muscular arm pressed against hers. She leaned gratefully against him and tried not to think about all of the eyes on them. The elders, without Gabriel, of course, stood behind Meda and Leoma at the front of the U. Skye knew then that they were showing their support of the three sisters during this welcome ceremony. Then Meda spoke. “It all began with the Great Foretelling.”

Chapter Thirteen Meda’s compelling voice was the only sound, it seemed, in the entire Wymzesti homeland. “Millennia ago, Estilorians and humans lived in relative harmony. We evolved together, developed the groundwork of civilization together. We became friends and lovers, fought beside each other for what we believed in. But though our two types of being were compatible in a basic physical sense, the inherent differences between us soon became clear. “Where humans aged and grew frail, Estilorians did not. Perhaps as a way to compensate for this fragility, humans could reproduce biologically and Estilorians could not. Before this genetic difference was understood, Estilorians paired with humans as mates and spouses, only to watch those mates and spouses grow old and die, leaving the Estilorians childless and alone.” Skye blinked back tears as she thought about what an awful experience that must have been. She saw Olivia and Amber leaning in closer to James and Gabriel, and knew they were thinking of it, too.

“And then our powers began to emerge…powers that humans were unable to grasp. At first, humans looked at those of us with powers as something beyond them. Estilorians were revered, immortalized in human literature, song, art and poetry as gods, goddesses and other spiritual beings. Shamefully, there were some Estilorians who exploited this. Thrived on it. They saw humans as their servants, as beneath them. And the class elders took notice. They considered what should be done, as the Wymzesti warned them that things could not continue on this course without repercussions. “In time, the Wymzesti were proven correct. Humans grew to resent Estilorians. They turned from us and banded together to war against us. Humans inevitably died as we protected ourselves, and this was something that the elders could absolutely not accept. “The elders of all nine classes met to decide what should be done. The Mercesti elder, Volarius, was the first to suggest the combining of all of their powers to create a new plane of existence. This new plane would forever remove Estilorians from humanity, except for the single purpose of harvesting human souls for the Embrace. After much discussion and planning, they decided to move forward with this plan. It was the only course available to them to stop the warring and protect humanity. “And in the greatest display of power ever known, the nine

elders united. Volarius, Jabari, Gabriel, Ini-herit, Zayna, Sebastian, Uriel, Malukali and Knorbis. These great Estilorians risked their lives so that humanity could be spared. And it is written…” “‘The time will come when all Estilorians will face the

consequences of our decision to separate the planes. We can only have faith that we made the right choice.’” The last statement was issued by Leoma. Skye thought it was rather eerie how powerful her voice sounded. Especially coming from such a petite female. “It was centuries later,” Meda continued, “that archigos Knorbis had his vision. It came to him in pieces and over time. But time is something that Estilorians have never lacked. “The first glimpse of that future showed him a joining. That joining would occur between an Estilorian and a human, something that had not occurred since the formation of the Estilorian plane. But it was the result of that joining that caused him the greatest shock, as it was utterly impossible. For this joining that he foresaw would create a new type of being. “A half-human Estilorian.” Skye’s eyes went wide. It was so weird knowing she was

one of the new beings Meda described. She felt the stares of the surrounding Wymzesti and worked to keep her thoughts contained. “The next glimpse of our future showed archigos Knorbis that the joining would result in not one, but three offspring. They would be female, and all would bring with them the abilities to shape our future. We had only to understand them, something we did not know would be a tremendous undertaking. “These three half-human females would bring with them their own challenges to overcome. They would be raised as humans, experiencing lives fraught with human frailties and emotions, and would ultimately face the choice of whether to accept their Estilorian halves. And it is written…” “‘Before there will be greatness, there will be failure. It is

how those failures are ultimately overcome that will shape the future of all kinds.’” “The next glimpse showed archigos Knorbis that this new being would enter our plane as newborns, first out of the womb and then again once fully grown, but with complete ignorance of our ways. These beings would require guardianship and protection, as well as instruction and guidance. And it is written…” “‘There will be those among us who will be required to

engage in instant relationships with this new class of being. These relationships will be both incredibly foreign and incredibly stimulating.’” “The vision also revealed to archigos Knorbis that some of this guidance would have to occur before the new beings returned to our plane, during their human existence, though how this would be done was unclear. And it is written…” “‘It will be one of us who serves as the bridge…a guardian

with patience and the capacity to learn and then teach that which we have been incapable of learning from the beginning of time.’” Meda glanced briefly at Amber. “The firstborn of the three, according to the Great Foretelling, would possess great strength. She would need that strength to face the challenges presented to her throughout her lifetime. And she would need it most especially to overcome doubt. And it is written…” “‘The pieces will come together, a perfect fit…and she will

come to understand that she was meant for more than she ever understood of her world.’” Gabriel ran his hand over Amber’s hair and she exchanged a meaningful look with him. “Archigos Knorbis then foretold that it would come to pass

that one of us would connect very deeply with the firstborn during her lifetime. This Estilorian would guard and protect her, as well as help her learn. And in turn, he would master the greatest lesson of all. But he would face the risk of losing all that he had learned before he returned to our plane. It would be the greatest risk of his existence. And it is written…” “‘He will face decisions far more complex than those that

brought him to this point. For what did he ever have to risk losing before?’” “Through this Estilorian’s risk and sacrifice and the influence of the three new female beings, Estilorians would come to understand what they had lost over time. The deepest emotions, which we learned too late we only experienced as a result of connecting with humans, would at last return to us. And it is written…” “‘And so it will be strength, courage, wisdom and faith that

bring them to us. But it will be love—that of which we know nearly nothing—that will prove most vital to our future.’” “So it was foretold that we would instruct and guide the three unprecedented females upon their entering our plane. And in turn, they would instruct and guide us in ways we could never predict. And it is written…” “‘With their coming, we will welcome a new class of being.

One that can guide and teach as much as it can learn.’” Now Meda looked at Olivia, who flushed. “The Great Foretelling said that the second-born half-human female would possess the greatest capacity to learn. Above her sisters, her mind would rule with logic and sound judgment. Failure would never be accepted by her, for she would always find a solution to succeed. In this way, she would most easily learn what she must to overcome any problem. And it is written…” “‘She will come to us ignorant of the ways of her father’s

kind, but with an unparalleled desire to learn all that she can of them.’” “But it was also foretold that she would not be able to succeed on her own. She would need her sisters, as well as the protection and guidance of one of us. And in guiding her, this Estilorian would come to understand that he did not truly understand anything. And it is written…” “‘He will have to overcome our many centuries of distorted

knowledge to understand human emotion, and he will find in her the best teacher to do so.’” “Archigos Knorbis predicted that the more time these three new beings spent on our plane, the more the lives of Estilorians would be impacted. We would ultimately come to realize that our existence was incomplete as we knew it.

It would upset many, and free many others. And it is written…” “‘Through her and her sisters, our minds and our hearts

will ultimately be opened.’” “It would also come to pass that the Estilorian charged with instructing the second-born female would face an almost insurmountable challenge. He would have to overcome his very nature to achieve happiness. And it is written…” “‘If he denies what he feels, he will fail the greatest test set

before him.’” “This Estilorian would combat his nature as well as incredible external forces in his quest to truly understand the being he was sworn to protect. And it is written…” “‘He will only learn the true depths of human emotion

when he has experienced what it is to lose everything that matters.’” Now Olivia and James exchanged a glance. Skye smiled when she read the love in both of their gazes. Meda said, “The second-born’s impact on her Estilorian guardian would be noted by many, as would the impact of her sisters on theirs. Their relationships would generate interest and emotions that had not been experienced on

our plane for many centuries. We would then come to understand their worth. And it is written…” “‘Not only will she and her sisters teach us, but they will

unite us.’” Skye thought of how many Estilorians had joined together in the search for Olivia the month before. It was quite impressive how accurate this Foretelling had proven. Then she realized Meda’s gaze had turned to her. “The third-born of these new beings would be guided not by strength or knowledge, but by faith.” “‘She who has the most faith in everything and everyone

around her will have to work hardest to have it in herself.’” Skye felt her face flushing with color as all eyes turned to her. “She would live her life believing in things that no others believed. And in so doing, she would forge the bond that would ignite their dormant powers. And it is written…” “‘Led by faith in each other, the combined powers

resulting from the exchange of vows will be beyond any possible belief.’” Skye rubbed the mark on her inner right wrist and thought back to the day it was made. It had been she who had

started the exchange of vows that ultimately bonded her with the five others. Although she hadn’t realized what she was doing at the time, it had been powerful enough to turn part of her hair blue and her sisters’ hair green and gold, and forge the marks on their wrists. While she didn’t see how that could be seen as powers “beyond any possible belief,” especially when compared to something like the creation of the Estilorian plane, it was still in line with the prophecy. Too weird. Meda continued, “It was foretold that this unique joining of strength, knowledge and faith among the new beings would serve to help spread the most powerful emotions among all Estilorians. By witnessing the interaction of the three halfhumans and coming to understand them, we would begin to experience the emotions they would bring with them. And in time, those emotions would change us forever. And it is written…” “‘Even those of us who do not know what it is to battle will

soon find something worth fighting for. And it will be love, hope and joy.’” Skye’s eyebrows shot up. She exchanged surprised glances with Amber and Olivia. At the Becoming ceremony right after they transitioned, she and her sisters had vowed to the elders that they would learn, but they would also

teach…love, hope and joy. It had become something of a motto for them since then. The words had been completely unprompted by anyone. They had all simply said what was in their hearts at that moment. And it turned out to be yet another accurate portion of the Great Foretelling. Then she realized exactly what Meda had said. Something

worth fighting for. With a feeling of foreboding, she moved her eyes to Knorbis. He was, not surprisingly, looking right at her. It was then that she understood with perfect clarity why she and her sisters had been training so hard these past months. It wasn’t only to learn to protect themselves, as they had been led to believe. Meda spoke over her thoughts. “It was foreseen that after millennia of living in a hollow shell, Estilorians would find meaning in their lives. Archigos Knorbis foresaw these new beings promoting the very deepest and most powerful emotions among all. Relationships would be strengthened. Friendships reestablished. And love exchanged where once it was utterly foreign. And it is written…” “‘At last, doubt will be overcome. And the new beings who

had once been considered unworthy outsiders will lead us all to our fates. “‘We will stand in awe of those we doubted.’”

Skye stiffened at the “unworthy outsiders” comment and noticed her sisters doing the same. Still, those were the least important words that had just been uttered. The new

beings…will lead us all to our fates. She swallowed hard. Only when Caleb covered her hand with his did she realize she had a fierce grip on his knee. Meda said, “The last vision shown to us, completing the Great Foretelling, was of a threat to our newfound happiness. The threat would come from our own. It would lash out against the three new beings, seeking the end of them and all they represented. And it is written…” “‘In the end, as it always has, it will come to good versus

evil.’” “And so we have come full circle,” Meda said, looking from one sister to another. “It was the Wymzesti who foresaw your coming, and now you have come. You bring us your strength, your knowledge and your faith. You have worked very hard to learn all we have to teach you. And you have already begun to teach us love, hope and joy.” She and Leoma bowed deeply. “We welcome each of you.” And then every Wymzesti standing in the circle around them bowed as one. When they again stood straight and looked at her and her sisters, Skye struggled not to squirm.

“We welcome you,” they all said at the same time. Finally, Knorbis stepped forward, away from the other elders. He moved in front of Meda and Leoma and smiled. “Amber, Olivia and Skye, your existence is a true miracle. That beings so young and untried could achieve what you have in only months, it defies everything we have ever known or anticipated. It is an honor to welcome each of you to our homeland. “To us, you are our future.”

PART II: Faith Excerpts from the Great Foretelling: “She who has the most faith in everything and everyone

around her will have to work hardest to have it in herself.”

“We will stand in awe of those we doubted.”

Chapter Fourteen Caleb imagined Skye was more than a little overwhelmed by the Wymzesti greeting. He had to admit, it was beyond anything he had expected. Her grip on his leg was rather remarkable. She was all but vibrating against him. But her grip eased when Knorbis stepped forward. After the elder issued his greeting, all three sisters stood at once. Caleb hurried to follow and noticed Gabriel and James doing the same. He guessed the girls wanted to extend their appreciation, as he knew each of them to be unfailingly polite. Skye and Olivia walked over to flank Amber. The eldest sister said, “Thanks for the welcome. But we could use a minute.” Frowning in puzzlement, Caleb watched as the sisters moved to walk past Knorbis. None of them had any expression on their faces. While this wasn’t so unusual for Amber or even Olivia, it was notably odd for Skye. The lack of expression looked unnatural on her usually expressive face. When Gabriel, James and Caleb took steps after them, Amber held up a hand, not bothering to look back at them.

“No,” she said. Caleb hadn’t ever heard her sound so abrupt. So harsh. He looked to Gabriel and saw his leader’s expression. It was somewhere between shock and resignation. The sisters walked straight toward one of the edges of the circle. He realized that the Wymzesti standing in front of them weren’t making any movements to get out of the way. But the three sisters didn’t break stride. “Please excuse us,” Amber said in a voice that dared them not to. “The formerly ‘unworthy outsiders’—it is formerly, right?—well, we’d like to pass.” Caleb blinked in surprise. The Wymzesti parted. Behind them appeared the same white wall that had encircled the room when they arrived. Still, the girls continued on. Skye waved her hand and the wall changed into an open archway. There were a few gasps and murmurs over this and he figured that she had just managed to impress the Wymzesti with her abilities, though he knew that had not been her goal. Then the sisters disappeared through the archway and Skye glanced over her shoulder. She caught his gaze. He read the hurt and disappointment there and wondered what he had possibly done to cause it. With another wave of her hand, a solid-looking door appeared where the archway

had been. And in true Skye-style, the door slammed shut behind them. There was stark silence for a long moment. Caleb itched to go after them. He hadn’t been out of Skye’s immediate vicinity for so long that it felt wrong being apart. He looked at Gabriel and James to see what their reactions were to the unexpected display. They both looked miserable. “I have done this,” Meda said, bringing a hand to her chest. Her long face managed an expression of concern. “They have been offended by our recitation.” “No,” Gabriel said, shaking his head. “It wasn’t that. Not exactly.”

What’s wrong? Caleb thought toward James and Gabriel. What has upset them? We have, James thought back. How? What did we do?

It’s not what we did, Gabriel responded. It’s what we didn’t do. He ran a hand through his hair and stared at the closed door with worried eyes. We didn’t tell them the truth. About what? Caleb thought, thoroughly baffled.

About the Foretelling, James replied. He looked like someone had kicked him in the gut. Sensing his continued confusion, Gabriel sighed. Then he spoke. “We never told them about the last part of the Great Foretelling. The part that indicates they’ll be leading us all into battle.” Finally, realization set in. Caleb frowned.

They feel that we’ve misled them, he thought, looking at his brothers. They feel betrayed. Although he didn’t need the confirmation, they both nodded. Knorbis stood with his arms crossed over his chest, a troubled expression on his face. Then he glanced around the silent room. “Well,” he said solemnly, “it certainly seems we still have a great deal to learn about human emotion.”

Skye maintained her numb shock as she walked away from the unusual Wymzesti room with her sisters. They walked for a while, not really sure where they were going. The “whiteness” pervaded the environment. A few buildings in shades of purple and gold could be seen in the distance, but it seemed they grew no closer even though they walked in that general direction.

Suddenly weary, she sighed and waved her hand, envisioning a pretty park with shade trees, green grass and a comfortable bench. Without batting an eye, Amber headed right for the bench that materialized and sat down. Olivia and Skye sat on either side of her. They sat in silence for a long time. Skye was sure her sisters were having very similar thoughts to hers. How could the guys have not told them? And were Estilorians merely “tolerating” them because of this prophecy? “This is huge,” Amber said at last. She sounded grim. Skye glanced at her. She was staring straight ahead, obviously lost in thought. The short-sleeved top she wore was one of the new ones designed for her by the Lekwuesti commander, Caoilinn. It was dark blue at the top and faded to pale blue at the bottom. To help disguise her pregnancy, it had an empire waist, tight through the chest and loose from just beneath her breasts to her upper thighs. At the moment, her hands were resting on the still-subtle swell of her growing belly, defeating the purpose of the shirt’s design. “I don’t understand why they never mentioned this,” Olivia said quietly. She was twisting her wedding ring around and around her

finger. The breeze blowing through the park caught a couple of light green and brown strands of hair from her braid, but she didn’t reach up to brush them back like she normally would have. When she pinched her lips together, Skye suspected it was to fight her rising emotions. Heaven knew she was in the same boat. The numbness had long ago worn off. “They must not think we’re ready or something,” she said at last, trying to keep her voice from trembling. “They didn’t tell us because we’re not good enough—er, trained enough yet.” “That’s a load of crap,” Amber snapped. “We’re damn well ready. We have been for weeks.” Skye knew her sister’s frustration wasn’t directed at her and didn’t take offense. Instead, she felt a swell of pride. Amber thought she was ready? “They didn’t tell us because they didn’t think we could handle it,” Olivia said with the same edge of anger in her voice. “You heard Knorbis. He qualified what he said about our abilities by mentioning how young we are. They all think the same thing.” Skye considered what her sisters said. She knew that they probably felt an added layer of hurt toward their husbands, who had obviously hidden some seriously significant

thoughts from them. That could color their judgment. Then she thought about Caleb and his silence on the matter. And decided their words were right on the money. And would you have been able to focus so well on your training if you had been under the pressure that such knowledge places on you? She heard the voice of her spirit guardian and carefully considered his words. Closing her eyes, she sighed.

You’re right, Qel’a. Then she said, “They wanted us to be able to focus on getting ready for this huge responsibility. They knew we wouldn’t have been able to if we were told right off the bat we were going to have to save their entire people.” There was a pause as her sisters considered this. They turned to look at her at the same time. “Good one,” Amber said. She gave Skye a small smile and a nudge with her elbow. “I guess that makes me think of James as a little better than a wart on a toad’s butt,” Olivia mused. She looked rather relieved. After another moment, Amber sighed. “I guess we’ve let

them stew long enough. Let’s see what they have to say for themselves.” Skye started to rise, but Amber reached over and grabbed her arm. “Uh-uh. They’ll come to us. We’re still the ones who were wronged here. They should have said something to us by now.” Since she agreed, Skye sat back and waited, crossing her arms over her chest. She thought of the past few weeks and the many times Caleb could have said something about the prophecy and what it meant for her and her sisters. She thought of how many times he told her that she was training to protect herself…from Mercesti, from other less-than-friendly Estilorians, heck, even from random, rampaging wild animals. But never a thing about battles for livelihood. And really? Unworthy outsiders? That was a part of the prophecy that all Estilorians believed? It made her wonder what she and her sisters should find so appealing about living among them. And she wondered if Caleb had ever thought of her that way. It hurt too much to consider. A minute later, they approached. She wondered if anyone else noticed that Gabriel walked in the middle and slightly ahead of James and Caleb, much as Amber had done with

her and Olivia. As soon as that thought floated through her head, she saw Gabriel’s eyes drift briefly down to Amber’s belly, saw the distinct softening of his gaze, and thought that she wouldn’t be able to hold out for one second against it if it had been her facing him down. Amber glanced sideways at her and she realized her thought had been a little too loud. Sending a silent apology, she got to her feet and planted her hands on her hips as the three males stopped a few feet away. “Come on,” she said to Caleb, keeping her tone clipped and her face clear of expression. “We can’t exchange thoughts, so let’s go hash this out in private.” She turned briskly, felt her long hair and her skirts flare out behind her. When she got about fifty feet away, she waved her hand. A small cottage suddenly appeared in front of them. She walked right up to the door, but before she could open it and walk inside, Caleb hurried forward and took the door latch. “I created the place,” she said with a huff. “It’s not like I created an enemy inside.” He didn’t comment. He just opened the door and looked inside. Then he stood against the door so she could flounce inside. The second he was inside and the door was closed, she

rounded on him. “So I’m capable of using my power to create something like this, but not capable of defending myself, is that it?” He frowned. “It’s my responsibility to see to your protection.” “That’s not what you’ve been preaching all of these months. You said that I was training to defend myself.” She saw the remark hit home. Then she said, “Amber thinks I’m quite capable, and so does Olivia. Why is it, I have to wonder, no single Estilorian seems convinced of it?” He didn’t reply. “You know what I think? I think you also believe I’m capable of defending myself. What you don’t believe is that I’m ready to lead a battle. A battle you never even bothered to tell me about.” “I—” “I’m not quite finished, Caleb,” she ruthlessly interrupted. Her emotions were overtaking her judgment, but she just couldn’t find it in herself to stop them. “You lied. Omitting something so huge, whatever the reason, is still a lie.” Her voice wavered, but she plowed on. “You’re the best friend I have here who isn’t related to me. Do you know how much you’ve hurt me?”

She felt the first tear fall and stopped talking. Her throat had closed up on her. He crossed his arms over his chest. “I’m assuming since you’re crying that you’re done talking for the moment,” he said levelly. “Does that mean you’re ready to listen?” It was like a slap, and not at all the response she had expected. Completely shocked, she could only stare at him as tears dripped down her cheeks. “Good. Then I can say now that it was never our intent to hurt any of you. Yes, we kept the last part of the Great Foretelling from you. We didn’t exactly go into detail about any of the prophecy, for that matter. It wasn’t important to us. You are.” That eased some of the sting from his initial harsh words. But it wasn’t exactly an apology. She still thought he was being far too dismissive of her feelings. He seemed to think that his explanation, logical though it might be, made up for any hurt his choices and his actions had caused. He was wrong. “That’s what you have to say to me?” she asked carefully, as though being sure she understood. He just nodded.

“Fine.” She waved her hand. The cottage disappeared. Then she turned and walked away, not caring if he followed. “Skye, don’t leave until we’ve finished discussing this,” he said, reaching out and grabbing her arm. Pulling away from him, she replied through her continuing tears, “I can’t talk to you about this without it being personal, Caleb. It’s very personal, and I’m very emotional about it. You obviously don’t want to see or deal with this emotion. So we’re done.” Now he looked like the one who’d been slapped. She started to turn away, then looked back up at him. “I’ve just learned that every Estilorian’s opinion about me was formed centuries before I was even born. No one who meets me does so without a preconceived idea of who I’m supposed to be. I’ve learned that the reason everyone is being so civil and welcoming to us is because they think we’re going to lead them in some miraculous charge. For heaven’s sake, you’re all training us to see that we do exactly that. “I’ve just learned that I’m considered valuable…not for anything I’ve done, but for something I have yet to do. And I’ve learned that the reason you’re all so concerned about

our protection is to make sure we fulfill this prophecy.” “That’s not true,” he argued. “No?” She raised an eyebrow and once again planted her hands on her hips in challenge. “Then why are you so concerned for me?” When he only stared at her for several long, silent heartbeats, she nodded. “That’s what I thought.” And turning back around, she once again walked away. This time, he didn’t stop her.

Chapter Fifteen From their position on the bench Skye had created, Amber and Gabriel watched Skye and Caleb. Though the words weren’t quite clear from their distance, it was obvious things weren’t going well. “Should I help him out?” Gabriel asked as he idly rubbed Amber’s neck. “That wouldn’t be fair,” she responded. He sighed in reluctant agreement. “Man, it’s hard watching him screw up.” She patted her belly. “Consider it practice, Daddy.” Raising an eyebrow, he admitted, “That sounds really weird.” “Don’t I know it,” she said with an inelegant snort. She leaned into him familiarly, breathing in his comforting scent. She could admit it was very nice to know and be known by someone as well as she and Gabriel knew each other. Their many years together made making-up a fairly painless process. Lord knew they had butted heads

enough throughout their human adolescence and into young adulthood. But in the end, they both knew they loved each other. Thus, hurt could be forgiven and forgotten with time and apology. Her sisters didn’t have it quite so easy. She glanced to their left. Olivia and James had gone in that direction to have their conversation. She considered the fact that they had only been together for a few months, not much time to really get to know someone. But she knew they were both levelheaded and would listen to what each other had to say, both with their minds and their hearts. Olivia would come to understand and to forgive. Skye, on the other hand, was at a distinct disadvantage compared to her sisters. She and Caleb weren’t avowed, which meant they didn’t know each other’s thoughts. And Skye was ruled by her emotions while Caleb was very, well, reserved at expressing his. While that combination usually did very well to offset each other, when it came to communicating about something so important as this, they still didn’t know how to understand one another. And when Skye turned and walked away and Amber saw her expression, she knew things had taken a very bad turn. “Uh-oh.” She started to get up, but Gabriel swiftly got to his feet and

helped her. Ever the gentleman. “Guess we’d better go after her,” she said. When she heard Skye’s sob, her eyebrows rose. “Ugh.” Knowing she didn’t like emotional displays, he threw a companionable arm over her shoulders and started them both walking a few yards behind Skye. “I’m sure you can handle it,” he said reassuringly. “Of course I can,” she responded. Then, sliding her gaze toward his, she added, “I’m having Olivia do the talking.” “Of course you are.”

“And he didn’t answer you?” Olivia asked later that evening. Skye shook her head miserably. She was sitting with Olivia and Amber in the common area that served as a kind of central hub between all of their beds, the single bathroom they all shared and a closet containing several days’ worth of clothes for each of them. The sisters were currently in their pajamas, as it was well into the night. Gabriel had taken Caleb and James aside to have a conversation with them, so the girls were currently alone in the quiet space. Their accommodations were, much like everything else in

the Wymzesti homeland, rather odd. The center of the space contained several colorful sofas and stuffed chairs, a wooden coffee table and woven rugs on the gleaming white floor. Balls of light bounced along the ceiling. In a circle around this hub were the bedrooms. Only, they weren’t rooms so much as beds enclosed by opaque white walls and a sliding door that opened and closed automatically and without sound. There wasn’t even a footboard at the end of the mattress. They were simply meant to step into the little space and fall onto the mattress while the door closed behind them. She had serious doubts about her ability to sleep in the rather tomb-like chamber, but knew she had little choice but to try. “I even deliberately gave him time,” she said in answer to Olivia’s question. “But he just stared at me like I was mental or something.” The sisters were quiet for a moment. Then Amber said, “You know, I never thought about all of this from that perspective.” “What perspective?” Olivia asked. She was rubbing a consoling hand over Skye’s back. “They need us more than we need them.” That made Olivia’s eyes widen. She seemed to give this

closer consideration. Then she nodded. “I see.” “I mean, if you really boil it down, what are we getting out of all of this?” Amber continued thoughtfully. “We’ve given up everything we knew on the human plane. We’ve made all kinds of adjustments here and allowed them to parade us in front of everyone like weird displays. Now we’re joining with the elders to enhance the protections for all Estilorians against the Mercesti. And then we’re supposed to teach them all about emotions and lead them in a battle of some kind to make sure they all remain happy. “And in return, we’re made to train until we’re ready to drop, Estilorians think we’re diluted half-breeds unless they have a use for us and we’re going to be the only beings on the entire plane that can biologically reproduce.” Again, there was a long, depressed pause. “I think I want to go back,” Skye said at last. Her tone was quiet and serious. When her sisters caught her gaze, she added, “I’ll help fortify the protections for each of the homelands. But after that, I want to go back to the human plane.” “But you can’t,” Olivia said with a frown. “Your powers have grown too much. It was because we couldn’t control our powers that we had to leave the human plane in the first place.”

“And I can control them now.” Skye again looked from one sister to the other. “We’ve been trained, just like Amber said. I’m positive I can manage a very normal life on the human plane now. I need to be around people with emotions…people who form judgments about me only after they get to know me.” A single tear slid down her cheek. “People who care about me for me, and not what I can do for them.” Olivia’s eyes filled. She caught Amber’s worried gaze. They both wanted to argue with her, but neither of them could find any good reason to.

Gabriel looked consideringly from James to Caleb. Both of the young Gloresti appeared tired and drawn. It had been a very long day for all of them. And tomorrow, with the coming ritual of power, it promised to be even more exhausting. The three of them had congregated in a small sitting area not far from their hub of rooms. It was a more public space, but it was the only spot that allowed them to easily keep an eye on the only entrance to their accommodations. Fortunately, there was no one else in the area at the moment. “I wanted to speak with both of you after what occurred today,” he said at last. “Amber seems to be better now that

we’ve talked about things.” He glanced at James. “How’s Olivia doing?” James raised an eyebrow, as he had already had a conversation about this with his leader. Rubbing his thumb briefly over the cleft in his chin and flicking a quick glance toward Caleb, he said, “Oh, well, she’s better, too. Still a bit upset, but she understands. How about Skye?” Caleb glanced up briefly without expression. “Skye is Skye. She’s overwrought and unwilling to listen to reason.” “Come again?” Gabriel said with quite a bit of surprise. Caleb was usually more compassionate than this. “She seems to think that the only reason any of us want her and her sisters here is to fulfill this prophecy,” Caleb explained. “That we only see them as valuable because of that, and we otherwise wouldn’t be concerned for them at all.” Both Gabriel and James looked positively stunned by this announcement. After processing this, Gabriel ventured, “But you told her that isn’t true, right?” “Of course I did. But then she wanted to know if it wasn’t because of the prophecy, why I was concerned for her.” Exchanging a look with James, Gabriel prodded, “Okay. And you said…”

He pursed his lips. “She knows it’s my responsibility to see to her well-being. I told her how we care about all of them, and not because of the damn prophecy.” Oh, geez. It was even worse than he had thought. Struggling not to wince, Gabriel said, “Did you say it just like that? That ‘we’ care about ‘them?’ Nothing about how you feel about her?” Now a sullen look flashed across Caleb’s face. “I see no reason why everything has to boil down to feelings. I know that the two of you have a different relationship with Amber and Olivia than I have with Skye. I’ve changed a great deal since meeting her, not all of which I’m comfortable with. And I don’t appreciate having feelings imposed upon me.” Sitting straighter, Gabriel actually felt the expression leave his face. “I see,” he said, keeping his tone carefully neutral and his thoughts to himself. “You’re absolutely right, Caleb. We shouldn’t try and impose anything on you that you aren’t interested in feeling. Our apologies if we’ve made you uncomfortable.” Caleb hesitated. Then he nodded. “Why don’t you go back to the rooms while I discuss this a bit more with James.” He left no room in the statement for argument.

With another brief hesitation, Caleb nodded again and got to his feet. His brothers watched his retreating back with troubled expressions. “He’s really blowing it,” James said when Caleb was safely in the rooms. Gabriel sighed. “Maybe I was wrong. I thought he and Skye were meant for each other, but now…” “I wouldn’t doubt that. He just isn’t ready to admit it.” “By the time he’s ready, Skye will be avowed to someone else,” Gabriel said dryly. He drummed his fingers on his knee as he considered it. Then the corners of his mouth lifted. “And perhaps that’s just the thing that will make him finally acknowledge how he feels.” James looked confused. “You, mean…pairing Skye with someone else?” “Yep.” Gabriel sat back with a gleam in his eye. “That’s exactly what I mean.”

Caleb lay awake in his bed that night, staring into the darkness and thinking about the day’s events. He couldn’t understand why Skye’s reaction to the

Foretelling had so bothered him. He only knew that he thought she should very well know by now that she wasn’t just some fulfillment to a prophecy to him. He was highly insulted that she could even hint at such a thing. And he also considered her use of tears to try and twist his emotions hitting below the belt. She knew by now how seeing her cry made him feel. Just how much was he supposed to take? But then, he hadn’t been able to answer her when she put the big question to him: if it wasn’t because of the prophecy, why did he care about her? He knew what answer she was seeking. She wanted to hear that he loved her. Well, how was he supposed to know? He saw how moonyeyed James and Gabriel got when they were watching their wives and they thought they were unobserved. He wasn’t the type to go moony-eyed over anyone. It was a foolish way to lose your focus and a great way to get your avowed killed, in his opinion. Did he want anything to happen to Skye? Of course he didn’t. But he felt the same about Amber, Olivia, Gabriel and James, the rest of his adopted family. Did that mean he wanted to avow himself to Skye for the rest of his existence? Share every thought and emotion with her?

It was a lot to consider after only a few months, especially in light of the fact that he hadn’t known a thing about any of these emotions before meeting the sisters. He listened to Skye toss and turn. She had done so for the past two hours. He knew the noises were coming from her, even with the sliding doors between them. After these past weeks of sleeping in the same room with her, he was as attuned to her nighttime noises as just about everything else about her. He knew she was probably afraid to sleep, thinking that there was a possibility, however slim, that Grolkinei could get into her dreams again since they hadn’t yet enhanced the protections around the Wymzesti homeland. In truth, he was worried about the same possibility. If she didn’t get her rest, she would be placing herself at risk during the ritual tomorrow. He knew it, and it bothered him more than he cared to admit, but he couldn’t bring himself to get up from his bed and go to her. He didn’t want her to imply something more significant than intended through his actions. He lasted another hour. Then, giving in to the inevitable, he opened his door with a near-silent whoosh and walked barefoot the few feet over to Skye’s bed. Her door opened just as quietly as his had the

moment he stepped in front of it. He found himself frowning and thinking that it was about the least secure sleeping arrangement ever conceived. She looked at him, not even pretending to have been asleep. She watched as he stepped beyond her door and settled onto her mattress, dragging her up against him so she was on her side, as she preferred, with her head on his chest. Since her right arm came up and around him, he held her wrist so that he was in contact with her mark. “Sleep,” he ordered gruffly. And for once without uttering a word, she did.

Chapter Sixteen Caleb was up and out of Skye’s “room” before anyone else stirred the following morning. He had slept for about three hours, which was plenty of time to replenish his energy. Skye hadn’t so much as stirred throughout the night once he joined her. And if he stayed with her for a few extra minutes so he could enjoy the feel of her against his side, so what? That didn’t mean he was in love with her. Since he had showered the evening before, he went into the bathroom to take care of his usual routine…brushing his teeth, washing his face, combing and pulling back his hair. The rooms were still quiet when he stepped back out of the bathroom. The Lekwuesti had sent all of their things up the day before, so he walked silently over to the large room they were sharing as a storage closet and glanced briefly at the small section reserved for his things. It took him all of thirty seconds to decide on a royal blue tank and black pants that Skye described as “cargo” style because of the many pockets lining the legs. Grabbing socks and his combat boots, he walked into the central sitting area and sat on a couch to put them on.

When everyone else started stirring, he connected with the Lekwuesti paired with him and requested orange juice for Amber, tea for Olivia and the blended fruit juice that Skye liked. He and his brothers would all drink water. Since he was hungry and they hadn’t eaten the day before, he also requested a full breakfast for everyone. Fresh fruit, baked bread and omelets. The door to Gabriel and Amber’s bed opened. Amber staggered blearily from the chamber. He held up a glass of orange juice as she passed and she took it with a grunt of thanks as she made her way into the bathroom. Her hair looked like it was exploding from her head. They all went through their morning routines. Skye got up between James and Gabriel taking their turns in the bathroom. She sat with Amber and Olivia and ate her breakfast, then took her turn in the bathroom. After she had disappeared behind the door to the sound of her off-key singing, Gabriel pulled Caleb and James out of the room to discuss the day’s plan. “I have to meet with the other elders before the ritual,” he said after they had discussed all of the day’s protection protocols for the girls. “I’m a bit concerned about the quick turnaround we’re attempting here. I want to be sure everyone’s ready to act if something goes wrong.” “What do you think could go wrong?” Caleb asked.

Gabriel shrugged one shoulder. “Who knows? We’ve never done this before. But I’m particularly concerned about the drain on the girls. I just want to be ready.” Caleb and James nodded, determined to be just as ready if needed. When they returned to their accommodations, the bathroom door was open. Olivia was standing at the sink pulling her hair back into a braid, but she otherwise looked ready for the day. Amber was dressed and eating some fruit. Not sensing movement behind the sliding door to Skye’s bed, he turned right when he entered the hub and headed toward the storage closet. Skye was on her hands and knees on the closet floor with her back to him. She was muttering to herself and apparently searching for shoes, since her bare toes peeked at him from beneath her colorful skirt. He realized she was wearing yet another new outfit. He was convinced that nearly every member of the Lekwuesti class had offered to design her something to wear. He guessed the fact that she loved a variety of colors, fabrics, clothing styles and accessories allowed them to exercise their creative skills. Today’s outfit consisted of a shimmering, dark pink top that tied around her neck in lieu of having sleeves. Since her unbound hair had fallen over her right shoulder as she bent

over the shoes, he saw that her top dipped into a deep V in the back and ended shorter than her usual tanks, exposing several inches of bare skin on her lower back. As though to compensate for the lesser amount of fabric, the designer had attached thin, light pink discs about one inch in diameter all along the bottom edge. The discs chimed and caught the light as she moved. And when she got to her feet and planted her hands on her hips as she glanced up at the rear shelf in continuance of her search, he saw that her flowing purple, orange and pink ankle-length skirt also sat low on her hips. She pivoted slightly to her right, her eyes still on the shelf, and then let out a soft cry of triumph. When she reached up to retrieve her goal from the shelf, his gaze latched onto the bare expanse of waist exposed to him. There was no denying the fact that Skye was a sensual creature. But when you combined that with the fact that she was in exceptional physical condition, her abdominal muscles remarkably toned after months of intensive training…well, he was pretty sure his eyes nearly fell right out of his head. Then he realized she was impatiently attempting to wrench the shoes free. Sighing, he stepped up behind her and dug out the pink slippers she had been trying to retrieve. She turned in the tight quarters, her outfit chiming with the

movement. He felt the softness of her hair brushing against his bare arms and saw that she wore her blue streak swept up on the side of her head and captured with a jeweled comb. Large silver hoops swung at her ears and thin bands matching her skirt encircled her upper arms. When she moved, she released the scent of a woodland in her wake. “Thanks,” she said, giving him a hesitant smile. “I probably would have brought the shelf down on my head.” As he had no doubt about that whatsoever, he didn’t respond. Instead, he watched her bounce from the closet and tried to figure out how he would ever avoid gaping at her like an idiot for the rest of the day.

Gabriel sat in a chair in the common area with Amber, Olivia and James, finishing a glass of water and pretending not to notice Caleb’s expression as he stared after Skye. His youngest sister-in-law was certainly making his plans easier, and all she was doing was being herself. She paused outside the door of the bathroom, glancing idly into the mirror and reaching up to pull her hair into a kind of twist, probably considering the idea of putting it up instead of leaving it down. Gabriel hid a smile when he saw Caleb’s eyes hone in sharply on the curve of her bared back and midsection.

As if on cue, there was a knock on the door to their accommodations. Getting swiftly to his feet, he held a hand briefly in front of the door, scanned the mind of the Estilorian on the other side and then opened the door. “Good morning, archigos Gabriel,” said the Wymzesti male, bowing deeply and bringing his right hand up and across his chest as a sign of respect. “I am Xavier. I have been sent by archigos Knorbis with the request that I escort Skylar—that is, Skye—to meet with him before the ritual this afternoon.” Knorbis had really outdone himself with this one, Gabriel thought as he stood aside and allowed Xavier to enter the common area. The guy actually looked like one of the princes from Skye’s favored fairytales. Appearing to be about eighteen or nineteen human years old, he had gilded hair, Wymzesti-purple eyes and chiseled features. He wore a flowing white shirt and a fitted purple vest etched with silver detailing paired with black pants and boots. Even his accent, sounding like some European dialect, added to the princely resemblance. And when Skye piped up, “Me?” from her position in front of the bathroom, forgetting in her surprise to lower her hands from her head, the Wymzesti looked at her and smiled—a rarity, that. It told Gabriel that the Estilorian in front of him was probably quite young.

“You are Skye?” he asked. His smile brought forth dimples. Dimples, by all holy sake. Gabriel saw Caleb’s answering glower out of the corner of his eye and fought his own smile. “Yep,” she said, finally remembering to move. She dropped her hair and stepped closer to the door. “Knorbis wants to meet with us?” “Just you, my lady,” Xavier replied. “And it would be my pleasure to escort you.” “Actually,” Gabriel said when he sensed Caleb about to speak, “I’m headed that way myself to meet with the other elders. I’ll walk with you two.” He turned and saw Caleb blink in surprise. “You can stay here with Amber and I’ll send word to you when it’s time to come out for the ritual.” After a deliberate pause, he added by thought, I’ll keep our

connection open until we reach the elders. He didn’t add that he wanted his brother to observe Skye interacting with the other male. Finally, Caleb nodded. His face was once again without expression, but his gaze moved between Skye and Xavier with obvious wariness. “Well, okay,” she said, blinking in confusion over the change in pattern. She moved forward and extended her

hand. “Nice to meet you, Xavier.” He took her hand and bent over it, stopping just short of touching her with his lips. Her eyes widened. “The pleasure is entirely mine, my lady,” he said. She glanced over her shoulder toward Olivia and mouthed, “OMG.” Gabriel walked over to the couch and gave Amber a quick kiss, then stepped forward to open the door and waited for Skye to pass. “You carry a lovely scent,” Xavier said as he followed her out. “Like a sunlit glade.” Gabriel pulled the door closed as she giggled her thanks, but not before he saw Caleb’s glare.

Skye was out of sorts. She was the first to admit that spontaneity certainly suited her. But she had come to realize that there was also comfort in routine and the familiar. While Xavier was a nice guy, and undeniably dreamy to boot, Skye couldn’t help but feel as though she was partially undressed or something without Caleb nearby. Even knowing Gabriel was with her didn’t ease her angst much. “It has been very nice getting to know you a bit more, Skye,” Xavier said when they reached their destination.

She realized they had actually approached and reached one of the purple and gold buildings. It looked to her like it was carved out of purple quartz and sprinkled with gold dust. The base of the building was circular and expanded out in a series of connecting circles. The roof was pitched up into a series of cones. There were windows without any glass in them and doorways without any doors, but she couldn’t see anything beyond them. She imagined that there were barriers in place that just weren’t perceptible to the eye. “I would greatly enjoy the opportunity to speak with you again later,” Xavier said to her. Feeling a blush creeping into her cheeks, she said, “Oh, gee, that’s awfully nice. But I’ll be, well, sleeping later.” “Oh. Of course.” He nodded in understanding. “But I’m sure we’ll be here for another day or two, anyway. So, you never know,” she said, unwilling to possibly hurt his feelings. He smiled. “Certainly.” She gave him a wave as Gabriel led her inside the purple building. At first, the space was entirely white. She realized then that she was growing accustomed to this oddity. Gabriel paused and sent out a thought. Scenery emerged.

Much to her surprise, they were standing on a beach, one of her favorite places. The sun rested just above the horizon, dappling the nearby turquoise water in glistening light. Gentle waves surged toward the shore and a relaxing breeze caressed her hair. There was a long, blonde-wood table set right in the sand, just out of the reach of the tide. Around the table were nine different-colored wood chairs, four down each side and one at the head. Seven of those chairs were filled by the class elders. “Will you join us?” Gabriel asked her, pulling the light blue chair out from the head of the table. Raising an eyebrow as realization hit, she gave him a chastising look. He grinned. “You look just like Amber when you do that.” She smiled at that, unable to resist his charm. Shaking her head, she swept her skirts beneath her and took the seat, allowing him to push it closer to the table for her. As he took the empty seat to her right, she waved a hand and commented, “Nice touch with the beach.” “Glad you like it,” he said easily. To her left was Knorbis. Beside him sat Jabari, Malukali and Sebastian. Next to Gabriel was Ini-herit, Zayna and Uriel. Her gaze swept over all of them and the smile she

had shared with Gabriel quickly faded. It was very disconcerting being the object of the attention of such powerful beings. “Thank you for coming, Skye,” Knorbis began. She guessed he was the spokesperson since they were in his homeland. “We wanted to speak with you separately regarding yesterday’s recitation.” Her eyes widened in surprise. She had thought they wanted to discuss the day’s ritual since she would be playing such a big part in it. Now, she started fiddling with her skirt beneath the table. “Oh,” she said at last, fighting her discomfort and embarrassment. “Gosh. Well, about that… I’m really sorry if I offended you, Knorbis. Or Meda or Leoma, for that matter.” There was silence around the table. Then Knorbis shook his head. “I am constantly amazed by you and your sisters. Here I am, trying to apologize for offending you, and you beat me to it.” When her brows drew together, he continued, “Skye, I am highly attuned to every thought conveyed within my homeland. While I am quite capable of filtering those thoughts, I confess that I remained joined to yours yesterday when you and your sisters left the welcome area. And because I know this confession is likely to upset you, I will qualify that to explain that I merely connected long enough to find out what we had done to so upset you.”

She could feel heat in her cheeks at having had her thoughts monitored, but she nodded. “You are the most perceptive of your sisters,” he further explained. “I knew I would get the complete range of reactions to the welcome from your thoughts. I sincerely apologize for intruding on your privacy in this way. I wanted only to understand what we had done to cause you such distress.” She wanted to protest on principle, but decided it did little good now. Besides, she had to admit she would probably have done the same if their roles were reversed. So she just nodded again. Now, he looked along both sides of the table before again catching her gaze. “When I first read your reaction to the Great Foretelling, I was caught completely off-guard. I did not see how something that to us has been heralded as the greatest event of our entire existence could possibly be interpreted as a slight. But then I considered it more closely from your perspective. And I realized that you are absolutely right.” She felt lost. What, exactly, had she been right about? His expression was quite serious as he continued, “I am rather ashamed to acknowledge that there has always been an undercurrent of superiority among Estilorians,

even among those of us who have lived the longest and consider ourselves more enlightened beings. When I first scribed the Great Foretelling, none of us realized that we were suffering as a result of having removed ourselves from humanity…that the relationship we once had with humans was quite symbiotic, and not as lopsided as we liked to believe. “While we certainly have our powers and our strengths, humans have their own. They are merely different from ours, and perhaps not as obvious. We convinced ourselves even before creating this plane of existence that the ability to reproduce is not so important. Just biology, really. We could replenish our numbers in our own way, after all, and without the physical pain.” There was a pause. Then Skye pointed out the obvious. “By using expiring human souls.” He gave her a small smile. “Exactly. But it was easier by far to convince ourselves that our inability to reproduce was nominal in comparison to our great powers by treating the miracle of human birth quite dismissively. “And then there is human emotion.” He paused and glanced down at his folded hands on top of the table. Then he looked again at her. “We never knew we were inherently unemotional beings. Evolving beside humans, we experienced emotions every bit as they did. Indeed, the

decision to create this plane was a highly emotional one. Seeing humans warring over us all but tore us apart.” She was deeply moved by his honesty. She also already understood with perfect clarity what he was trying to say. And she further understood the need for him to communicate it all to her. He continued, “But rather than work together with the humans who still considered us friends to find a solution to the problem together, we placed ourselves above them. Made decisions for them. Convinced ourselves we were older, wiser and, due to our powers, obligated to do something. We know now how very wrong we were. “I think we all subconsciously realized what we had done to ourselves within a few decades of the new plane having been created. It made itself known in subtle ways. The distancing of males from females. The scarcity of friendships. The difficulties the Corgloresti began to have in interacting with humans when they transitioned from our plane. But we simply couldn’t acknowledge our own foolhardiness. It remained an easier solution to believe that humans, due to their ‘volatile’ natures, had pushed us into making this decision for their well-being. And, very unfortunately, this has been the mentality with which young Estilorians have been raised.” He held her gaze when he said, “What we now know is that

we could not have been more wrong. Skye, you and your sisters are not ‘diluted’ Estilorians. Nor are you a fulfillment to a prophecy. What you are is perfect. The precise balance between human and Estilorian. “In short, we owe you a tremendous apology.”

Chapter Seventeen Skye didn’t know what to say.

Perfect? She and her sisters had just been called “perfect” by the Estilorian elders? Oh, she knew it wasn’t literal. No one was really perfect. But wow. “We all deeply regret the reaction we caused among you and your sisters.” Knorbis’ eyes remained focused on her. She could all but feel his will behind his words. He desperately wanted her to understand him. “It was exactly the opposite effect we were trying to achieve. I know the recitation of the Great Foretelling seemed rather harsh. Please bear in mind that those words were scribed when I no longer had any connection with human emotion. Hearing them now and considering them from your perspective, they seem incredibly arrogant and, well, ignorant.” Now, she frowned in concern. He sounded forlorn, as though he was beating himself up. That was something she truly couldn’t bear. “Don’t say that, Knorbis. You foresaw our births, though it must have seemed completely unbelievable at the time. And we’re here, right? Gosh, you even foresaw Amber

hooking up with Gabriel, though you didn’t know it would be Gabriel. And you foresaw Olivia and James, too.” She flashed a small smile. “Too bad you didn’t foresee me with anyone. But I’m guessing that’s because I’m planning to return to the human plane.” Once again, there was absolute silence. She realized then that her sisters hadn’t conveyed that particular thought to their husbands, nor had Knorbis intercepted it. She’d never seen a group look more shell-shocked. After realizing she had just sprung some rather weighty news on them, she held up her hands. “I’ll still help with the protections on the homelands,” she said hurriedly. “I would never bail on something so important. And I hope to stick around for the births of Amber’s and Olivia’s—um.” She winced at the slip and then braced herself. Geez, she really was just a babbling idiot when she was nervous. As the inevitable barrage of questions hit her, she shored up her mental defenses and looked around until she caught Iniherit’s eye. “Olivia is pregnant?” the Corgloresti elder asked, his black brows drawn together. It seemed silly to lie now. So she focused on keeping her voice level and answered, “She doesn’t know it yet. No one does. Except me, I guess. And now you. It won’t really be

detectable for another week or so, when the baby’s heart starts beating.” More bombardment. She felt panic beginning to rise. Then she noticed Zayna speaking to her and focused in on her. “But how do you know that?” she was asking. That was fairly easy to answer. “I saw it in my dreams,” she responded. She rather expected there to be dismissive expressions and maybe even eye rolls. If she had been surrounded by humans, she was certain that would have been the case. Instead, Knorbis tilted his head and gave her a considering study. She filtered out the other comments and questions swirling around her so she could focus on him. “How accurate are you?” he asked. She was so relieved that he simply accepted her explanation that she didn’t even think about hedging. “Well, I can easily identify the flashes of the future from my regular dreams. And I don’t really get that many, in truth. But the flashes are nearly always accurate. Maybe two out of three.” There were looks exchanged around the table. More questions resulted. She closed her eyes briefly against the flood and then heard Gabriel’s voice. She glanced at him.

“Why didn’t you say something?” His expression was unusually somber as he spoke. She was having more trouble now keeping the noise around her blocked enough to hear him, but she read his lips well enough. “I’m sorry,” she said. “I thought it would be best for Liv and James to find out on their own. You know, in case I was wrong.” As the next wave of voices crashed over her, she reached up to rub her eyes, suddenly exhausted. Then she took a deep breath to re-center herself. She used Gabriel’s voice as an anchor. “Not about that,” he was saying, exasperation evident in his tone. “About wanting to transition back to the human plane.” She opened her eyes slowly, blinking to clear her vision, and then looked at him. “Oh, that. Well, I only mentioned it to Amber and Olivia last night. I kind of thought Amber would say something to you, to tell you the truth.” When he simply sat back in his chair and stared at her, his blue-gray eyes thoughtful, she knew she had screwed up.

You didn’t say that out loud, did you? she thought, her shoulders slumping.

Stop, Gabriel thought, holding up a hand toward everyone

else at the table. He didn’t move his gaze from her. The table fell blissfully silent. She sighed with relief. He stood, taking her arm and urging her to her feet. She didn’t argue when he led her about twenty feet away and then waved his hand, once again placing the two of them in an isolative white chamber. Although she sensed the other elders sitting where they had left them, it was a relief to have at least the illusion of privacy for a moment. “How long have you been able to read our thoughts?” he asked. Struggling against her discomfort, she replied, “I don’t read your thoughts, exactly. They’re kind of forced into my head. It’s been that way since I transitioned, though not like it was just now.” He reached up and rubbed a hand down his face as he considered this. His wedding ring caught the light of the orbs bouncing on the ceiling, the honey amber stone and white-gold of the band gleaming radiantly. He continued to study her as his thoughts circled. Then he nodded. “Okay. What’s different now than usual is you aren’t with Amber and Olivia. I’m guessing you must be able to use them as a kind of filter, since you’re directly connected to their thoughts.” She considered this. “I guess you’re right. When I’m with

them, I kind of tune right into their thoughts. It allows me to keep pretty much everything else out.” “Why didn’t you say anything about this before?” he asked. How was she supposed to explain without sounding ridiculous? She hadn’t said anything initially because it scared her. She knew she wasn’t supposed to have access to the information known only by the elders. So as soon as she could, she taught herself to block the thoughts, using the techniques of Knorbis and Malukali to bolster her attempts. And then she had learned just how odd she and her sisters were in the eyes of the Estilorians. There was the fact that they were identical in appearance, had markings around their eyes indicating their enhanced powers, had the unusual colored streaks in their hair, exhibited emotion, had the ability to reproduce...the list went on and on. So the idea of having even one more thing to make her stand out, opening her up to further potential ostracism, well, it really freaked her out. He reached out and rubbed her shoulder. “I understand,” he said gently. “And as I’m the one who first quite idiotically pointed out the fact that you, Amber and Olivia are so different from other Estilorians, I can only apologize again for ever making you feel anything less than incredibly special.”

Her eyes widened. “Gosh. That’s really nice. Everyone’s being really, um, complimentary today. It’s kind of a lot to take in.” “Well, we mean every word. And since you can read our thoughts, you can certainly read the sincerity behind them.” He waited for her nod. Then he continued, “These are things we should have done a better job of conveying to each of you before now. If we had, yesterday’s welcome would have gone much differently. Now that we’ve recognized our mistakes, we just really want you, Amber and Olivia to know that we understand what y’all gave up to come here. James and I were able to convey this to your sisters, and I wanted to be sure you knew it, too. We know we have a lot to learn about you, and there will be those among us who will fumble as we learn, myself included. So we ask for your patience as we do so.” She sighed. “Thanks, Gabriel. That all means a lot. Really. And I understand now. Everything you and Knorbis said puts things into an entirely different perspective.” He studied her silently for a moment. But you still want to

return to the human plane? I really think I do. Now it was his turn to sigh. Okay. I’ll tell you what…if by the

time we’ve finished implementing the enhanced

protections around each of the Estilorian homelands you still want to return to the human plane, I’ll help you do so after Olivia’s baby is born. She wanted to feel happy or relieved at his offer. She didn’t. But she recognized it for the gift it was, so she nodded.

Okay, she agreed. I won’t decide until the protections are all in place. He patted her shoulder again and then waved to bring the table of elders back into view. They returned to their seats and she tried very hard to ignore the speculative looks she was receiving. It was time to face the music. And Knorbis wasn’t about to let her off easily. “So,” he said calmly. “You can read our thoughts and you can see the future. Is there anything else you have left out that you think we should know?”

The protection ritual for the Wymzesti homeland was successful. Caleb might have been imagining it, but it didn’t seem to take quite as much out of him this time. He didn’t even need Ini-herit’s healing power to remain on his own two feet.

Because they had conducted the ritual within the Wymzesti welcome area due to its geographic location, he now carried Skye back to their accommodations so she could sleep. Gabriel walked in front of him carrying Amber and James beside him with Olivia. The path back from the welcome area was rather short but not exactly private, and quite a few curious Wymzesti had appeared to watch them. Caleb realized with a frown that Xavier was waiting for them near the door to their rooms. “Is Skye—that is, are they all right?” he asked as they neared. He sounded sincerely concerned. “They’re fine, thanks,” Gabriel replied. His gaze moved to encompass all of the Wymzesti hovering nearby. “They just need to rest.” There were a few murmurs and nods as the three Gloresti walked into their accommodations and let the door close behind them. Caleb was grateful for the peace and quiet. He was even more grateful to leave Xavier on the other side of the door. Laying Skye in her bed, he glanced over his shoulder to make sure Gabriel and James were fully occupied with situating their wives. Then he turned back around and made sure she wasn’t on top of her hair, since he knew she didn’t like sleeping on it because it resulted in snarls and

knots. He smoothed a few stray curls away from her face. And if he allowed the backs of his fingers to stroke the smooth skin of her cheek, what of it? It didn’t mean he was in love with her. He backed out of her chamber and walked into the common area, sinking into one of the cushioned chairs. James and Gabriel joined him after another few minutes. “I think that went rather well,” Gabriel said when they were all seated together. “It helped to know what to do and how to do it. It didn’t take as long.” Caleb and James nodded in agreement. “We’ll give them enough time to recover,” he continued. “Then we’ll head down to the Scultresti homeland.” “Do you think that’s enough time between rituals?” James asked. “I think so. We’ll gauge it upon how long it takes the girls to awaken this time. I suspect it’ll be a bit sooner than last time. They’re building in strength as they do this.” He paused. “And, in truth, I’m really hoping we can get done with this and back to Central before Amber really starts to show. As it is, she’ll be close to five months along by the time we make the rounds, at this pace.”

Caleb and James nodded. It was still highly unknown how Estilorians would react to the news that a baby was on the way. They all hoped it would be welcome news, but there was always a chance it would be greeted with suspicion or jealousy…just about anything, really. To pass the time while the sisters slept, they discussed the specifics of each of the different homelands. Caleb and James had only ever been to the various homelands during their first years on the plane, as a part of their orientation to their new existence. That had occurred nearly eight decades ago. Their remaining years before they left to guard the sisters’ Estilorian forms had been spent solely at the Gloresti homeland. So they reviewed the layouts, the existing chains of command, the expected accommodations and the likely tone of the greetings they could expect at each homeland. It helped Caleb feel more prepared for what lie ahead. A few hours into their wait for the girls to awaken, there was a knock on the door. Caleb was closest, so he rose and opened his senses as he approached the door. Then he stopped short. Clenching his jaw, he reached out and yanked the door open. “What?” he asked abruptly. Xavier stood on the other side. He was holding a deep blue glass vase containing a bouquet of brightly colored flowers

inside of it. After an initial flinch at Caleb’s dark expression and tone, the young Wymzesti brought himself up and attempted a smile. “I brought these for Skye,” he explained, lifting the vase as if his gift wasn’t already obvious. “She commented how much she liked the freesias and violets when we were walking earlier. I thought these would bring a smile to her day.” “She’s sleeping,” Caleb pointed out, irritated beyond reason. “I understand,” Xavier said affably. “She and her sisters are admirably courageous to take on such a risky responsibility. May I leave these for her?” With what he considered heroic patience, Caleb stepped aside and let him enter the common room. Gabriel and James glanced up from their conversation over a map of the Waresti homeland. Their eyebrows rose at the sight of the flowers. “Where may I leave these so that Skye can see them when she awakens?” Xavier asked politely. “Oh,” Gabriel said, reaching up to scratch his jaw consideringly. “Hmm. Well, right over there on the table outside her room would probably be fine.” “Thank you, archigos.” He walked over to the small white

table Gabriel had indicated and set the vase down. When he stepped beside the table, the movement caused the door to Skye’s room to open. He paused to stare down at her for a long, silent moment. Then he found himself being ushered bodily toward the door leading out of the common room. “I’m sure Skye will thank you later,” Caleb ground out as he hauled the Wymzesti away from Skye’s room. “For now, she deserves her privacy.” “Of course,” Xavier stammered. “Thank you. If you could please just tell Skye that I—” “I’m not your messenger,” Caleb interrupted in a near growl when Xavier again stood outside the door. “If she wants to, she’ll see you when she wakes up.” And then he closed the door firmly in Xavier’s face. He couldn’t explain the anger that coursed through him. He turned and flashed a fierce glare at the vase of flowers on the table, knowing Skye would absolutely love the things. He, too, had witnessed her pleasure over them earlier, thanks to his shared thoughts with Gabriel. Then he turned his attention to Gabriel and James, who were seemingly very interested in the map on the table. If he hadn’t known any better, though, he would have thought

he had heard them laughing as he shoved Xavier out the door.

Chapter Eighteen The Corgloresti’s name was Quincy. He had been on the Estilorian plane for two hundred thirty-five years, seven months and eight days. And he was fairly certain this day would be his last. He had recently finished a successful transition from the human plane, bringing along a new soul through the Embrace. It was only his sixth pairing, but he had been told by archigos Ini-herit himself that he had great promise and would most certainly engage in many pairings in future. His commanders felt that his abilities were strengthened because he could exhibit emotion. True, he didn’t really understand the full range of human emotion, and this had led to some rather embarrassing mistakes on the human plane. But for some reason, this merely seemed to endear him to humans, making his job infinitely easier. The new Estilorian he had Embraced had assumed the form of a female Wymzesti. Quincy had been quite thrilled, as the Wymzesti numbers had been dwindling greatly over the past few centuries. The name she gave herself upon assuming her form was Justine. During his time on the human plane, he had been paired

with a male Gloresti named Ezekiel. He and Ezekiel had known each other for more than a century, and trusted each other implicitly—very important for a successful pairing. The Orculesti who had worked with Quincy and Ezekiel during Quincy’s eighteen months of transition was an experienced female named Mei-li. They had all been guarded by a small contingent of Waresti; between eight and ten rotating warriors had maintained a perimeter around the secret location housing Quincy’s vulnerable Estilorian form while he was on the human plane. The last member of their group had been a less experienced female Scultresti named Fatimah. She had been summoned when the Embrace was imminent. She brought with her the form that would ultimately become the new Estilorian if the Embrace was successful. And when the Embrace did, indeed, succeed, Justine had become aware in her created form. Unfortunately, Fatimah had inadvertently drawn the attention of some Mercesti who happened to be in the area upon her arrival. Those Mercesti had then called for reinforcements and fought their way through the Waresti soldiers guarding them. Quincy and Ezekiel had joined in the fight, making the odds more even. Their combined efforts helped Mei-li and Fatimah escape with Justine. Not long thereafter, however, the last of the Waresti had fallen, and Quincy and Ezekiel

were taken prisoner. It had been nearly two days now since Quincy had last seen Ezekiel. But he had been listening helplessly to the Gloresti’s tortured screams for most all that time. The terrible sounds filled him with fury and grief. He was also unashamed to acknowledge his own terror over what was to come. They had chained him alone in a dark room that reeked of fear and violence. Things scurried along the floor and water dripped slowly and steadily from an unseen height, but he was offered none to slake his thirst. Some kind of targeted dampening was in effect to keep him from pairing with his Lekwuesti. They had stripped him of his weapons and his clothes and hacked his hair off, but he knew very well that these were the least of the indignities he would suffer. By the end of the second day of their captivity, Ezekiel’s screams were suddenly and brutally silenced. Quincy didn’t know whether to be relieved his friend was no longer suffering, or horrified and aggrieved over his death. Both reactions hit him at once. His chains shook as he battled the emotions that Estilorians—especially older Estilorians—were said not to have. Within a few minutes, the door to his cell suddenly flew open.

Red light floated into the room, bathing everything in malevolent shadows. Although his chains were connected to the floor, he got to his feet to face his captors. He was unable to stand fully upright, as the chains were intentionally short. The Mercesti who entered first was about the most unassuming Estilorian he had ever seen. This was a surprise. Although Quincy had actually only ever encountered a few Mercesti soldiers in all of his years, they had all been large, aggressive and filled with rage. This one stood only about as high as Quincy’s shoulders and didn’t appear to carry much muscle. Because he had spent time with humans, he compared this Mercesti with a very young teenager in appearance. His blond hair even stuck up in spiky tufts from his scalp, rather like many modern human teenagers wore it. But one had only to look into the Mercesti’s eyes to know him for what he was. Behind him stood two females and three males. Quincy looked at each of them in turn as he awaited his fate. The largest of the males was bald and scarred. His arms looked twice as large as a normal male’s. The second male, the one standing closest to the blond male, had dark hair and an air of authority about him. Quincy sensed immediately that he was the true leader of the group. The third male, this one with dark skin and brown hair worn in a

cloud of tight curls around his head, was about the same height and build as the second one. His red eyes, however, looked more than a little wild. One of the females was as much a blonde pixy in appearance as the first male, but half of her face was viciously scarred as though she had been burned. The other female was familiar to him. “Kanika?” he asked in surprise. She raised her eyebrows and looked at him more closely even as the blond male flicked his right hand and hot agony seared across the left side of Quincy’s body. He cried out in shock and pain as he realized the small male had wielded some kind of cursed whip. The vicious burn created by the weapon lingered well past its retreat. “Do not speak to us unless you are prompted to, foul maggot,” his attacker said. His voice even sounded young and ordinary. It made his actions and behavior all the more horrible. Turning to Kanika, he asked, “Do you know this pathetic creature?” She nodded. Quincy thought he saw some kind of emotion flash in her red eyes, but she kept her expression contained. “His name is Quincy,” she said. She didn’t add that she had been the Orculesti who had guided him through his first ever transition to the human

plane, and that they had known each other for at least two centuries. He wondered if the omission was significant or if she simply didn’t consider that important enough to mention. Perhaps she had even forgotten it. He also wondered what she had done to become a Mercesti, as he had always thought of her as a rather content and nonviolent female. “Quincy the Corgloresti.” The blond male walked a slow circle around his prisoner, giving him a careful study. “I see only six silver marks on his shoulders. He has not transitioned much. Still fairly young.” When he had made the full circle, he stopped a foot in front of Quincy and stared right into his eyes. After several long minutes, he said in his nonchalant voice, “This one will be more entertaining than the last. He has righteousness in him.” Then the dark-haired male, the one who held an air of authority, stepped forward. He looked at Quincy and said, “I assume you were the Corgloresti paired with the Gloresti we just disposed of?” Clenching his jaw over the dismissive way he referred to Ezekiel, Quincy gave a brief nod. “So you have been away from this plane for the past eighteen months?” the dark-haired male continued. Again, he nodded.

“Then he has not met Saraqael’s daughters,” the blond male said. That statement made all of the blood drain from Quincy’s face. Saraqael’s daughters? Had they transitioned to this plane during his absence? And what was the Mercesti’s interest in them? He swept his gaze toward Kanika, but she was staring at the door. He sensed she was deliberately avoiding looking at him. “Of all the Corgloresti we managed to capture, it had to be one who is useless to us,” the bald-headed male grumbled from the rear of the cell. Quincy tried to swallow, but the dryness of his throat made it impossible. Since the blond male was still staring at him, he stared right back. If he was going to die anyway, he would at least try to maintain his dignity as long as possible. “What do you know of Saraqael’s daughters?” the darkhaired leader asked. He sounded and looked curious more than threatening. “Very little,” he answered. “Humor me.” He shrugged with a loud clanking of chains. “There are three of them. They transitioned to the human plane as

newborns and, before I transitioned this last time, were there still. They are half-human. But you already know all of that.” More pain lanced through him as the whip took part of his flesh. His hoarse cry echoed in the small chamber. He saw Kanika flinch and pale. “We will decide what is important and what is not,” the blond male said in his unemotional voice. “Just tell us what you know about the plans for the half-human females once they transitioned back to this plane.” Quincy caught his breath and looked up at the dark-haired male, deliberately ignoring his attacker. “Only the elders were ever involved in making those plans.” “So Saraqael’s daughters will simply be left to make their way on this plane all on their own?” the dark-haired male asked mildly. That made Quincy pause. “Well, no,” he said slowly. “I imagine the elders will introduce them to all of the classes and educate them about life on this plane.” The blond-haired male said, “And they would do this at your base, which is…?” “Hidden,” Quincy responded.

He said it plainly and without apology, knowing it would result in further pain. And when the whip flayed his flesh this time, he was happy to bear it. No amount of torture would be able to pull the answer from him, because he truly didn’t know it. The enchantments around the Estilorian stronghold deliberately erased the location of their base from any Estilorian’s mind once he left it. “Kanika,” the dark-haired Mercesti said, “see what you can pull from his mind. Particularly about Saraqael’s daughters.” Quincy stiffened. He watched her warily as she approached. She was just as beautiful as he remembered, even with the change in her eye color from dark green to red. The markings around her eyes were now also red. She moved with the same sensuality he remembered as she reached up to place both of her palms on either side of his head.

Oh, Kanika, he thought the moment he sensed her in his thoughts. What have you done to deserve this? You are a good being. You must have made one wrong choice. Perhaps it can be undone. Stop it! she shouted back at him with her mind. And when she did, she lowered the guard to her own thoughts enough to let him know just what she had done. She told him that the Gloresti elder Gabriel was now also back on the

Estilorian plane, that he was avowed to one of Saraqael’s daughters. And that she had tried to kill that daughter out of jealousy. He stared at her, appalled. Angered by her slip, she pushed harder to mine his thoughts, shoving through his defenses. She had always been mentally skilled, and he was absolutely unable to resist her efforts. Things he hadn’t even known were in his mind were now in hers. But most importantly, thoughts that he knew had been erased from her mind after her conversion to Mercesti were now again hers. And because her face was directly in front of his, he saw the remembrance enter her eyes. When she stepped back, stepped away, she allowed her expression to fall away. And he knew instinctively what she had pulled from him.

No, Kanika! he thought. It was a wasted thought. She turned to the dark-haired Mercesti and revealed, “There is a prophecy called the Great Foretelling. And this is what it says…”

Grolkinei stepped out of the cell a short while later, followed by Layla, Angius, Baldemar and Kanika, leaving Eloy with the Corgloresti. If there was any further information to be

obtained from their prisoner, Eloy would elicit it. Although not quite as subtle in his tortures as Cesaro had been, Eloy was proving quite effective. “How have I not heard all of this prophecy before now?” Grolkinei asked as they walked back through the halls of the basement where they kept their prisoners. They moved toward the stairs leading to the upstairs living quarters. “The only portions of this so-called Great Foretelling of Knorbis’ that we had gleaned from past prisoners related to the daughters’ births. Nothing about this supposed battle.” It was particularly disconcerting in light of the fact that it was for just such a battle that he had been preparing his soldiers for some time now. He decided he would most definitely need to get more information about this from their traitor informant. “You did not have Kanika’s abilities to pull deeply-buried thoughts before,” Angius pointed out. She nodded in agreement. “I realized after retrieving it from his mind that I used to know this prophecy myself. The conversion erased the memory from my thoughts, as must happen to all Mercesti.” She paused as they began climbing the stairs. Then she continued, “I did also get the sense that this part of the prophecy is not shared with all Estilorians. Probably to stave off panic or concern among the masses.”

“So why does this Corgloresti know it?” Baldemar asked in his gruff voice. He so rarely spoke that the other commanders glanced at him in surprise. “An excellent question,” Grolkinei said with approval in his voice. He glanced down at Kanika as they reached the top of the stairs and he opened the door. “Did you get that information from him?” “I did not have to,” she answered, following him into the parlor just outside the basement door. “I remembered right away who Quincy is. We actually knew each other quite well. Though, his thoughts did help clarify my memories.” Grolkinei raised an eyebrow, obviously knowing she was about to tell them something he wanted to hear. He was right. She looked around the room as she gave her explanation. “Quincy knows the prophecy because he was one of the Estilorians identified by the elders to support Saraqael’s daughters in this great battle.” “And why was he selected to be a part of this select group?” Grolkinei asked, smiling indulgently and reaching out to stroke her hair. “He volunteered. After all, Quincy was Saraqael’s closest friend.”

Chapter Nineteen Quincy didn’t sleep so much as slip mercifully into unconsciousness. The pain imposed upon him was simply beyond any being’s ability to withstand. So it was with quite a bit of surprise that he opened his eyes and found himself in the most lucid dream he had ever experienced. He wasn’t sure how he knew it was a dream. Maybe because his last memory had been of lying on the hard ground of his dank cell as his attacker brought a heavy boot crashing into his ribs, and now he appeared to be in a meadow of some kind. Strangely, as he would have thought he would have at least dreamed himself into something comfortable, he was still naked. When he rubbed a hand idly over his head, he noted it was still without more than a few unshorn patches of hair. He could even still see the many injuries that had been visited upon his body over the past long hours. Blessedly, however, he didn’t feel a thing. Shifting his attention from himself, he turned to glance around the meadow. It looked a bit familiar. The purple flowers…the forest…the cliff.

Then he spotted her. She stood with her back to him. He saw the length of her brown hair shimmering with fiery color in the sunlight as it curled down her back. He saw that a single, one-inch strip of that hair was the same color as the sky above them. Colorful adornments of some kind encircled her taught biceps, drawing attention to their notable definition. Her long skirt pressed against her legs in the breeze, the bright pink, purple and orange tones blending perfectly with the colorful landscape. As though she sensed him, she turned slowly. His breath caught when she touched his gaze with her own. She was achingly beautiful. “You are one of Saraqael’s daughters,” he heard himself say a bit breathlessly. An expression of concern crossed her lovely face as she took in his appearance. “Are you all right?” she asked. She started forward. “You are, are you not?” he insisted. His excitement grew as she got nearer. “I see the resemblance.” She stopped less than a foot from him. “My name is Skye,” she said. “You knew my father?” Emotion flooded through him. “Yes,” he answered, fighting the urge to reach out and touch her. His hands were dirty and caked in blood. “I am Quincy. Your father went through

his Corgloresti training at the same time I did.” He saw understanding enter her gaze. “You were his friend,” she said softly. “I was,” he answered. Then, he remembered where his physical body was at that moment. “And I fear that relationship may somehow endanger you. They have discovered it. Kanika, she—” “Kanika?” She reached out and grabbed his right hand in both of hers, her light blue eyes flying wide. “You’re with Grolkinei right now?” “I…” He thought back to the group who had entered his cell. He had never met the Mercesti leader before, but he knew then that the dark-haired authority-figure had, indeed, been Grolkinei. “I guess I am. Though he is not the one torturing me.” His gaze met hers. “They killed Ezekiel. The Gloresti who had paired with me during my recent transition.” Her eyes filled with tears. The reaction comforted him… made him feel less alone. “I think we’ve connected this way so I can help you, Quincy,” she said, squeezing his hand as if to affirm it. “This isn’t a dream, and it isn’t a vision. I don’t know what it is, really, but there must be something I can do.” She glanced around. “This is the second time I’ve dreamed of this place. Because of that dream, the Waresti are already looking for

it. They can’t be that far away.” Then she again caught his gaze. “Where were you when you were captured?” Understanding, he looked around more carefully. “You are right. That is why this appears familiar. It has changed a bit since I transitioned to the human plane, but Ezekiel and I were captured not far from here.” She smiled. He realized then that she had her mother’s charming dimple in her left cheek, but the fierceness of that smile was all her father’s. “Tell me everything you can about your capture, Quincy. We’re coming to get you.”

Caleb was lying with his eyes closed on Skye’s mattress, but wasn’t yet asleep. So when she abruptly sat up with a sharp intake of breath, he sat up, too. He realized her eyes were glowing light blue. “Caleb, we have to help him,” she said in a rush, turning on the bed and grabbing his upper arms. “He’s near where I had the dream. They’re going to kill him. They’re torturing him, probably even right now!” He could see she was rapidly approaching hysteria. Her breathing was harsh and far too rapid. Tears streaked down her cheeks. Her grip on his arms was crushing. “Skye, you must calm down,” he said in a low, level voice.

He lifted his hands and placed them on either side of her face, unthinkingly rubbing her tears away with the pads of his thumbs. “You won’t do whoever you’re talking about any good until you do. You must clear your thoughts. That’s right…deep breaths.” She listened to him. Her eyes slowly dimmed to their normal color. Her breathing evened. It all took less than a minute, a testament to her dedication toward learning her meditation techniques. Then she stunned him by reaching up and pulling him into a kiss. And then he couldn’t think at all with her lips parting beneath his and her exquisite taste on his tongue. As she held him tightly so she could deepen the kiss, he was suddenly imbued with emotion. He knew it was hers and she was somehow projecting it toward him. It was more powerful than anything he had ever expected, and he discovered that the emotion made the kiss have all the more impact. When she pulled away, she held his gaze. “I’m sorry I was so hard on you after the Foretelling,” she said in a nearwhisper. “I know you all had your reasons for not sharing everything with us. And I know you’re not sure how you feel about me. But you should know how much I love you, Caleb. We may have all eternity to say such things, but then again…”

“Who did you see in your dream?” he asked, understanding that whatever she had seen was prompting her words now. He would absorb their meaning when his head stopped reeling. “I’ll tell everyone at once,” she said. She again reached up to stroke his cheek. “Thank you for believing in me.” He simply nodded. Gabriel and James were standing side by side in the common area when Caleb and Skye emerged from her bedroom. Caleb had sent a thought out to them the moment he saw Skye’s eyes glowing. They glanced up with concerned expressions. Neither seemed surprised that he had been with her, he noticed. “Amber and Olivia haven’t awakened from their sleep yet,” Gabriel said. “After the last ritual, they were about thirty minutes or so behind you, Skye.” She nodded. “Fine. I’ll tell all of you first.” She took a deep breath. “I had another dream—or vision. I returned to that same meadow.” Caleb’s jaw clenched, but he kept his expression contained. “I sensed another presence with me. When I turned around, there was this horribly beaten male standing there without a

stitch of clothing on. Someone had done a hack job on his hair. His scalp was bleeding in some places and most of his hair was gone. He looked…puzzled, I guess. And relieved. When I got closer, I saw his eyes were silver. He said his name was Quincy, and he was a friend of my father’s.” Gabriel blinked in obvious shock. “Quincy?” he repeated, reaching out to grab Skye’s shoulder. “You’re sure?” “Yes. He looked young, as we all do. Maybe in his earlytwenties in appearance, at most. The hair he had left was blond. He had a few silver pairing markings. Not too many. And he had an accent. Maybe like someone from Australia or New Zealand.” She paused as if to steel herself, then added, “He said he was taken prisoner by the Mercesti after he returned from a transition. The new Estilorian, a Wymzesti named Justine, escaped with an Orculesti, MeiLi, and a Scultresti, Fatimah.” She looked around at all of them. “There were at least eight Waresti killed. The Gloresti was captured along with Quincy. His name was Ezekiel.” “Ezekiel,” James said with an alarmed expression, looking from Caleb to Gabriel. Gabriel had gone from looking shocked to having no expression. “You said ‘was.’ His name was Ezekiel.” Her eyes filled. “Yes. I’m sorry.”

Clenching his hands into fists, Gabriel started pacing. His eyes transitioned from blue-gray to the Gloresti dark blue. They all knew he was sending out this information to the elders. “But Quincy is still being held prisoner by Grolkinei and his commanders,” she said, wiping impatiently at her cheeks. “He said he had transitioned back to this plane not far from that meadow and was taken prisoner from there. He was able to give me more details about the location.” Caleb stared at James as she relayed every last one of those details to Gabriel so that he could forward them to the elders and thus down the chain to the Waresti who were actually away from the Estilorian base and trying to find Grolkinei’s lair. He and James had both known Ezekiel rather well. He had done a great deal of training with them before they took on the duty of watching over the girls’ Estilorian forms. He had even assisted in identifying the best spots to keep the girls’ forms safe. He had been a model Gloresti. And they grieved the loss. “It will take some time to get the word down to the Waresti engaged in the search,” Gabriel said, impatience lacing his voice. “Our thoughts can’t pass through the enchantments around the stronghold, so Uriel has sent Harold from Central on an express platform so he can spread the word.”

“But I told Quincy we would come for him,” Skye said. She had been sitting, but now got to her feet. “He’s being tortured right now. We can’t just—” “I know,” Gabriel interrupted, “but there is nothing we can do from here.” He resumed his pacing and cursed softly. The pain in his dark blue gaze was evident. “I paired with Quincy the first time he ever transitioned. He’s remarkably gifted. Every time he has Embraced a human soul, it has resulted in success. That doesn’t usually happen.” “If you paired with him before, can’t you somehow connect with him?” she asked. She was wringing her hands together. The anxious action made the discs around her waist chime musically. Caleb frowned over how pale she looked. “I could, but not with him on the other side of this enchantment,” Gabriel responded. “I’m telling you, mental connections are impossible through this boundary, except briefly one time per day for the Lekwuesti to send hospitality items, and you said the Mercesti have even dampened that possibility. They must have learned after the incident with Olivia.” “But I did it!” she said, throwing her hands out to the side in frustration. “I was able to connect with him somehow.” Caleb saw Gabriel give her a considering look. “I suppose

we could try.” Obviously relieved, she hurried forward and took Gabriel’s hands by the wrists. He grasped hers, as well. Caleb exchanged another look with James. He supposed they wouldn’t be much help, and might actually hinder any success Skye and Gabriel might have. While the two of them stood and concentrated, Amber and Olivia woke up within minutes of each other. James filled them in while Caleb stared at Skye. Eventually, she and Gabriel parted. She shook her head as she stepped back. “It’s just not working. I keep seeing him like he was in the dream. It’s like a repeated clip from a movie playing over and over again in my head. But it isn’t something that’s happening now.” “What if we all try?” Olivia suggested. “Combine our powers?” “I’d like to try that,” Skye said, looking around at all of them. “I know we just stretched our powers for the ritual, but I think I’ll be able to figure out really quickly whether it’s going to work.” They all nodded and moved to a part of the room where they could connect hands. Caleb saw Skye’s eyes settle on the flowers outside her room. She blinked briefly as she studied them, then seemed to dismiss them so she could

focus on what they were about to try. Reaching out, he took her right wrist. Olivia stood on his right, so he took her left wrist. Soon, they were all joined in a circle. After a moment in which they all focused their thoughts and energy, they were all standing together in the meadow. They all watched Skye interact with Quincy, all saw his deplorable condition. Caleb felt empathy and fear for the tortured Corgloresti circle through him and his family. But in the end, they were no closer to finding Quincy and offering him aid than before. It was just as Skye had said. A repeat of what she had experienced. After a few minutes, she sent out the thought that they weren’t making headway. They pulled back. As Caleb refocused on their surroundings, he felt her withdraw from the circle. The look on her face was heartbreaking. He also wished there was something they could do. It sickened him to think of any Estilorian suffering at the hands of the Mercesti. And although he didn’t know Quincy personally, he didn’t want him to die. Then there was the fact that he had known Ezekiel. Caleb would enjoy nothing more than retribution for Ezekiel’s tortured death. But they were quite powerless. Skye walked over to the side of the common area closest to Caleb’s room. She was now pacing and once again

wringing her hands. Her long hair and her skirts flared every time she spun. The lights bouncing on the ceiling glittered on the light pink discs at her waist. He had removed her slippers and her earrings earlier so she could sleep more comfortably, but she still wore her bicep bracelets and the single comb in her hair. Each of those details had appeared in her dream, making him understand how significant and real it had been. She was muttering to herself. From what he could decipher, he could tell it was in her native language. For some reason, perhaps because she was half-human and had retained full human awareness when she transitioned, the words she spoke in her native tongue were the only ones he had ever heard on the Estilorian plane that he was unable to interpret. All language was universal on this plane, as all Estilorians had inherent translators in their brains. It was strange that he heard the sounds she made but couldn’t comprehend them. He caught the word, Qel’a. That was when he realized she was talking to her spirit guardian. Although he didn’t know why, his attention was heightened. Concern mounted. He took a step closer to her. She stopped pacing. She looked calm…and resolved. He felt a surge of panic. “I can’t sit here and do nothing,” she said, her gaze

sweeping the room. Then she looked directly at Caleb. “Quincy is suffering and will surely be dead within the hour. I know I can get to him. And I have to believe that you can then get to me.” “Skye, what do you think to do?” he asked, his mouth going dry with sudden fear. “You already know,” she said quietly. “I have faith in you.” She closed her eyes. And then, with a flare of light blue light, she was gone.

Chapter Twenty Skye hadn’t ever considered the idea of physically transporting herself. No one on the Estilorian plane had ever mentioned it was possible, after all. She was quite sure if it had been, Estilorians would be doing it all the time. But as her mind had raced with the options available to her in her determination to save Quincy, it hadn’t hit upon a single helpful possibility. That simply told her she had to consider the impossible. She had started by consulting with Sky Tomaganuk. Her spirit guardian was a high holy being. He had stood guard over her when she had been injured by the Mercesti after the Becoming ceremony. The Mercesti had avoided him because he had manifested as a form comprised of holy light. He wasn’t able to maintain the form for long, however, as it caused a considerable drain on her energy. “Can you get to him, Qel’a?” she had asked.

You already know, he had responded. She had muttered a very unladylike curse over that. She did know. She had been trying to send him through the

enchantment since waking from her dream. And she couldn’t do it. “I have to get to him,” she said. I promised. I know. How? How can I get there in time? My thoughts are leading me nowhere. Then you should look outside of your mind. Others may have completely dismissed the spirit’s suggestion. She, however, had merely shuffled the idea into her rapidly churning thoughts. Physically travel to Quincy, like teleporting. It shouldn’t be possible to go from physically existing in one spot to physically existing in another. It sounded like something out of a Star Trek episode. But her wings did it, didn’t they? Faded in and out of existence. And the Lekwuesti could generate things with just their thoughts, couldn’t they? And the elders could to some extent, too. And she had known then that she could do it. She had looked down at her hands. They were stained with some of the dirt and blood that had been on Quincy’s hands. The detailed description he had given her of his

current location would make it easy enough for her to summon up an image of it. She intuitively knew these elements would be more than enough to get her to him. The look on Caleb’s face almost swayed her from her course. He looked terrified for her. But she hoped that his fear meant he would try all the harder to get to her. Because she would need him before it was done. When she felt herself fading, she heard him call her name. Heard the raw emotion in it. And despite her outrageous fear, she was bolstered by the knowledge that his emotionfilled cry gave her. Then she pulled Quincy into the center of her mind. She allowed his need for help draw her to him as she pictured the stone cell serving as his prison. She didn’t know how he had found her and managed to get into her head, but he certainly had her focus now. “You have been rather disappointing,” she heard in her mind as she sensed herself growing closer to Quincy. “I had hoped to get another day out of you at least.” The room started coming into focus. Dark. Lit only by one dim, red ball floating near the ceiling. “The cuts I have administered thus far have been superficial,” the blond Mercesti standing over Quincy’s still form said in an unemotional tone. “Painful, of course. But

not lethal. Perhaps I should leave you to heal for a few hours and begin again. We Estilorians heal rather quickly, after all.” She found herself hoping he would follow through on that threat, just to get him out of the room. She felt her transition speeding up and realized she couldn’t stop it. “Oh, never mind,” the Mercesti said. “You are too dull to bother. Hardly any screaming.” Just as the Mercesti changed his hold on the hilt of his dagger, she zoomed fully into the cell with a flash of light. The Mercesti flinched in shock and stumbled away from Quincy, much to her relief. She felt light-headed from the transport, but hurried closer to Quincy, prepared to do what she could to protect him. She would have to teleport him out of the cell, but she would need some time to regain her energy first. The Mercesti remained relatively unfazed by her sudden appearance. He wisely stood a few feet away from her, gauging the threat she posed to him. “How interesting,” he said at last, giving her a careful onceover. “Skye.” It didn’t surprise her that he knew her name. Grolkinei would have made certain his minions had as much information as

possible about her and her sisters. But she heard Quincy’s chains rattle in response to the Mercesti’s comment and knew then he wasn’t completely unconscious or unaware. She considered and dismissed the idea of bringing forth her guardian for added protection. The drain on her energy would be too much. Hoping to buy some time, she gave the cell a disdainful glance and sniffed. “Hmm. Grolkinei could stand to find some better digs.” She focused on the Mercesti. “And you are…?” “Eloy.” He remained expressionless. It was extremely disconcerting in light of the tension in the chamber. He held his dagger with a great deal of familiarity. It glistened with blood. Fury shot through her at the sight. Knowing that emotion wouldn’t help her, she kept her expression contained and focused on restoring her energy and opening her mind to her family. Caleb would lead them to her. She was sure of it. “Eloy.” She raised an eyebrow. “What, exactly, do you hope to elicit this way?” she asked, waving a hand toward Quincy. “Who said I was eliciting anything?” he returned blandly. He took a step closer. She held her ground, but kept her attention centered on him, bracing for his attack.

“He did, of course,” she answered, matching Eloy’s lack of expression with as much intonation as she could manage. Her tone this time said she thought her answer should have been obvious. That did appear to give him pause. “This Corgloresti has been communicating with you?” “And now I’ve come to get him,” she said by way of response, hoping she sounded more confident than she felt. She guessed she didn’t when he jerked forward and sliced at her with his dagger. Because she had been anticipating the move since she entered the cell, she easily evaded it. Then she realized her movement pulled her away from Quincy, leaving him vulnerable. Eloy quickly moved to finish what he had started before she arrived. “Stay away from him!” she commanded, and flung out her holy light. Now Eloy screamed. He wheeled backwards and into the far corner of the cell. She panted. The release of the holy light so soon after transporting had her feeling weak. Once again, her head spun. Her only clear thought was that she had to get Quincy out of there. She turned and bent over him to see if he was

awake. She would need his help for the transport to work. Don’t turn your back on him! Caleb’s urgent warning sounded in her head in time to avoid taking a dagger in the back. Even as relief flooded through her over the established connection with her family, she whirled and used the momentum of the turn to deflect Eloy’s down-thrust using both of her hands on his forearm. The blade scraped harmlessly on the stone floor. A few sparks flew at the contact. Before he could recover from the failed attack, she flung more holy light. He didn’t scream this time, but he hissed and backed away. She saw smoke rising from his skin and scented burning flesh.

Amber, can you heal Quincy? she sent out, placing one of her hands on Quincy’s. In answer to her question, she felt healing energy cycling through her. She focused on pushing as much of Amber’s energy as she could into Quincy. It wouldn’t be unfiltered enough to fully heal him, but it would certainly go a long way toward getting him in the condition to help her get him out of there. Her eyes remained on Eloy even as the healing energy cycled. He was eying her with equal suspicion, breathing heavily as he fought the pain she had caused him. She realized he was moving slowly and with some purpose

toward the corner of the cell to her right. Even as she debated using some of her much-needed energy to create a ball of light so she could figure out what he was doing, Eloy reached out and grabbed something from the darkness. “No!” She heard Quincy’s shout. Saw Eloy’s hand move. And then something was suddenly caught around her throat, cutting off her ability to breathe.

Caleb didn’t move for at least ten interminable seconds after Skye disappeared from their rooms. He heard himself cry out her name as though it was expressed by someone else. Felt the insane fear rushing through him. Then stood, completely paralyzed, when he realized she had truly left him. He knew exactly where she had gone. In his training, he had learned how to protect himself against crazed, demonic Mercesti. He could wield and defend against nearly any kind of weapon ever conceived. He was fully prepared to use himself as a shield to protect a being to whom he was paired.

But he had never had to learn how to protect his heart after it had been yanked from his chest and transplanted somewhere, vulnerable, that he couldn’t be himself. “We have to figure out how to connect with her,” Olivia said urgently. She was the first to come to her senses. “Come on. Let’s join hands.” Caleb felt Gabriel grasp his hand and pull him into the circle with his family. When he had Gabriel’s wrist in one hand and Olivia’s in the other, he finally got past his shock. There would be time later for him to deal with his emotions. He would make damn sure of it. They all closed their eyes and focused. But Skye’s essence felt nebulous. Caleb could just barely sense her, as though she was in his peripheral vision, but when he looked directly, she disappeared. “It’s not enough,” he said suddenly. “The barriers around Central were put into place by all of the elders. We need them.” Breaking the circle, they all ran from the room. They didn’t have to go far. Gabriel had, of course, sent out the message earlier regarding Quincy, and the other elders were already on their way to see him. They all met up with each other not far from the rooms.

“Skye teleported to Quincy,” Gabriel said. “We need to create a circle of power that will allow our minds through so we can connect with her.” “You are talking about reversing the effects of what we have put in place for protection,” Jabari said. He looked just as surprised as the other elders over the news that Skye had teleported, and very concerned over what Gabriel had just proposed. “Temporarily,” Gabriel insisted. “Just long enough to get her and Quincy to safety.” The other elders exchanged glances. Caleb thought he just might start shouting at them as he thought of Skye alone and unprotected. How could they hesitate for even a second? But he somehow managed to hold onto his temper and his patience. “Very well,” Jabari said at last. Caleb stepped into the center of the circle with Amber, Olivia, James and Gabriel. And as the elders joined together outside them, he immediately knew it had been the right thing to do. It took only an instant for them to enter Skye’s consciousness. Unlike with Olivia, who had needed to focus on allowing them to experience everything she was experiencing when she had been taken by the Mercesti,

with Skye it was immediate. They closed their own eyes and were suddenly seeing from hers, feeling everything she was feeling. He felt the outrage flood her as they entered her awareness and she shouted, “Stay away from him!” The sensation that rushed through them as she generated the holy light was unbelievable. How could she possibly command such power? Then he saw her about to make a fatal mistake as the Mercesti staggered away. Don’t turn your back on him! She had done very well then, perfectly executing the defensive maneuver against the dagger. And then, like Skye, he kept his gaze on the blond Mercesti in the cell with her as Amber did what she could to heal Quincy. He sensed Skye poising for action when the Mercesti began to move toward the corner. But he couldn’t see anything in the blasted shadows. That was when the Mercesti’s hand lashed out and he heard the sound of the whip. He felt the weapon curl around Skye’s neck several times until the wicked barbed tip on the end sank into the flesh of her neck to keep it in place. It burned where it touched her skin and not her hair. No, it

didn’t burn. It blazed like the fires of Hell. He knew she would have screamed if she could have gotten a sound past her throat. He was screaming in his mind. Fury and shared pain over the injuries to her made him want to charge like an animal and rip out the Mercesti’s throat. He sensed her clawing at the object choking her, felt it burning her hands as the Mercesti used it to drag her closer. Skye almost lost her footing, but her years of dancing and innate grace allowed her to right her balance with barely a thought.

Twirl, he thought quickly. To your left, as fast as you can. The barb at the end is going to hurt like a bitch when it comes out. She did, exactly as he told her. The whip unwound as she spun. And when the barb ripped from her neck, she cried out in agony and gasped for breath. But she impressed all of them when she had the wherewithal to reach up as she spun and grab the whip even as it tugged free of her neck. With every bit of strength she had, she yanked the weapon from the Mercesti’s hand. She had to fling it to the far side of the cell because it burned her hands, but it was out of the Mercesti’s range. “Tut, tut,” he said in his even tone. But Caleb saw his red eyes glitter with renewed interest. Those eyes moved to her neck, where blood dripped from

her wounds. Amber’s energy healed her sister as much as she was able, and the Mercesti saw it. “How fascinating,” he said. His lack of inflection was in direct contrast to his words. The vicious burning around her neck abated only slightly after the healing, telling them the curse on the whip was quite strong. “I would like to see just what injuries to yourself you can heal,” the Mercesti said. He started moving again. “The Corgloresti seems to have recovered his energy. He appears quite concerned about you. I believe we should have him watch what I will do to you.”

I can’t recover my energy enough to transport Quincy out of here with Eloy coming after me every two seconds, she thought as she watched the Mercesti, prepared to defend herself. I have to get him out of here before someone else

comes down here to see what’s going on. I’ll be totally screwed then. They all knew she was right. Caleb had been carefully assessing her situation from the moment he entered her consciousness. He already knew there was only one possibility. She was going to have to defeat the Mercesti.

Chapter Twenty-One Skye did what she could to keep the unspeakable pain in her neck from filtering through to her family, but she knew they would still feel at least some of it. It felt as though her skin was being slowly eaten by bubbling acid from the inside out. As Quincy was covered in similar wounds, she couldn’t imagine how he was still conscious. She felt his eyes on her as she took a couple of cautious steps opposite Eloy, preparing for the Mercesti’s inevitable attack. Her mind raced as she considered how she could possibly get them out of this mess. “I imagine you do not have a bottomless well of that energy you insist on flinging at me,” Eloy said. He feinted with his dagger. She moved exactly as she had been trained to do to evade the attack. He nodded once. She realized he was testing her defensive skills, looking for a weakness. Alarm coursed through her. “Strange you would come here dressed like that,” he said then. “Wearing a hampering skirt rather than pants or armor. Not even a sturdy pair of boots for kicking.” She smiled then, quick and knowing. She had very rarely

worn pants or combat boots when she trained. And this was the very reason why. She had argued with Caleb quite intently about it when they first began training. He had wanted her to dress just like Eloy described. She had argued that she should learn to defend herself dressed like she usually did, since the odds were much higher she would have to defend herself against attack in her usual garb.

Okay. You were right , she heard in the back of her mind. For some reason, Caleb’s grumbling thought helped ease her escalating fear. Eloy made another attempt with the dagger. She saw he was again trying to get her to move away from Quincy so that he could get to the Corgloresti. Since Quincy was still on the ground, probably too weak to stand, she pulled back instead of to the side. The dagger sliced through the top layer of skin along her waist, but otherwise did no damage. As he followed through with the strike, she lashed out with her forearm and caught him on the back of the neck. He stumbled under the force of the blow, but quickly regained his position facing her. This could continue all day. She didn’t have all day. She started doing what she could to build a store of energy, thinking she would fling everything she could at him. Hopefully it would at least knock him unconscious.

He continued to circle. She planted herself in front of Quincy, tired of trying to anticipate the Mercesti’s next move. She just wanted him to get on with it. “You are rather brave, I will give you that,” he said. “Foolish, though.” She registered the flick of his hand this time and threw herself to the floor even as her family’s warnings sounded in her head. The handful of metal discs he had pulled from his belt zipped toward her. Several of them clanked into the stone where her head had been. Another one sliced along her left shoulder blade and the bare skin of her back. The resulting blaze of pain made her cry out. She again tried to buffer as much of it as she could from her family even as she commanded her limbs to move. But before she could get to her feet, Eloy had her by the hair, pulling her across the room and away from Quincy. “Let her go!” she heard Quincy yell angrily, his chains rattling. The pain in her scalp was mild compared to the fire in her neck and back, but she wasn’t worried about the pain. She was worried about how hindered she was. She fought to get some kind of balance as Eloy pulled her across the floor. She couldn’t help but remember Caleb’s cautionary words about her hair being used as a weapon against her.

He always insisted she wear it up when they trained. It appeared he had been right. Desperate, she flung out the holy light she had stored. Eloy shouted at the pain, but didn’t let go of her. “You know, I think I am beginning to enjoy that,” he said. “You are so very pure, are you not?” Then he tugged viciously again, causing her to lose the stability she had gained. As she again sprawled on the ground, she felt him gather more of her hair around his fist. She sensed Caleb’s thoughts and knew he was afraid the Mercesti would yank her head back and cut her throat. Her arms flailed ineffectively as she tried to brace herself against attack. Quincy continued to shout, doing what he could to try and draw Eloy’s attention. She scrambled to get her legs underneath her so she could yank herself from the Mercesti’s grasp. But he shoved her to the ground on her stomach, planting his boot on her back to hold her down, knocking the air from her lungs. “Really a shame,” he said emotionlessly. “Such beautiful hair.” And then he used his dagger to slice right through it.

Caleb froze in numb disbelief. He had cut her hair. The stream of dark and fluent curses that flashed through his mind then would have made ears bleed if he had uttered them out loud. He felt the equal shock and fury of his family roll through him as they absorbed what had just happened. Olivia was crying.

Get up! Caleb ordered Skye, the cold fury rushing through him finally pushing through his debilitating fear for her. His hands are full. Get up! She obeyed him. She rolled to her right, toward Quincy and out from under Eloy’s boot. Cast a light. Find the discs he threw. Again, she did exactly as he said. He felt her holding tightly onto her composure as she tossed a ball of bright light toward the ceiling. He also felt how the action cost her precious energy. Because Eloy was forced to shield his eyes, she hurried toward the edges of the cell where she had heard the discs strike the ground. Trusting Quincy would warn her if she was in immediate danger, she slid her hand along the ground and very quickly found three of the weapons. The light gleamed dully on the black discs as she scooped them up.

“Skye!” She rolled again upon hearing Quincy’s warning, this time rolling more than once in an attempt to get some distance from Eloy. The Mercesti stepped on her skirt to stop her progress.

Your comb, Caleb thought quickly. She reached up, pulled the silver comb from what was left of her hair, and jammed it with all of her strength into Eloy’s thigh. He screeched with pain and retreated. She got quickly to her feet. Eloy stood between her and Quincy now, but he was facing her. She just had to keep his focus on her and off the Corgloresti, Caleb thought.

The discs aren’t sharp after connecting with the wall, she thought. He sensed her panic. They’re not going to kill him. Don’t worry, he thought back with absolute certainty. Just get him to the ground. Trusting him and following her own instincts, she sent forth another small burst of light. Eloy took a protective step back. Then he lifted his hand and waved a taunting finger back and forth. She saw he still had her hair in his hand.

The sight enraged her. Motivated by righteous anger, she lifted the discs and flung them with undeniable skill. Only one of them hit Eloy, but then, she hadn’t been trying to hit him. She had been trying to get him to duck. Duck he did. He fell to the ground much as she had to avoid the flying weapons. He was fairly successful. Unfortunately for him, he hadn’t considered his proximity to Quincy. The Corgloresti quite calmly reached out, grabbed Eloy by his head and broke his neck.

Skye fought the pain and exhaustion that threatened to overtake her. The sound of Eloy’s neck breaking had been rather grotesque. But she somehow couldn’t stop the feeling of relief and even joy she experienced as the Mercesti’s dead body sprawled on the floor. She caught Quincy’s silver gaze. “Well done,” she said. He just continued to stare at her. Deciding he was probably still in a great deal of pain, if her own unabated agony was any indication, she limped across the cell, then plopped down right beside him. She considered kicking Eloy’s

corpse for good measure, but decided to take the high road. “You came for me,” Quincy said when she was settled beside him. “Sure.” He remained silent for another long moment. Then he caught her gaze. “I can never begin to repay you.” She waved a hand dismissively as another wave of pain shot through her. She barely refrained from grimacing. “Don’t be silly, Quincy. Friends don’t have to repay friends. It’s kind of a rule.” “You lost your hair.” She felt different pain slice through her at the reminder, but pushed it aside. “So did you. It’ll grow back, right? For now, I’m more concerned about having the ability to get us both out of here.” “You need my assistance?” She nodded. “I’m sure we Corgloresti can handle this. Transitioning is what we do. I don’t think I can manage to get us both through the protections around Central this way, but we can get out of here, at least.”

They sat quietly for another couple of minutes. She closed her eyes and focused. It was incredibly challenging with the truly absurd amount of pain radiating through her neck and back. Fortunately, her energy recycled itself rather quickly, especially with her family pushing what they could toward her. She sensed when it was time. Nodding again, she reached over and took Quincy’s hands. “We’re going to the meadow now. Exactly where I was standing when you first saw me in the dream. It’ll be dark… night.” “I understand.”

Amber, she thought as she centered herself. You saw the discs? Yes. Okay. I’ll see you soon right? We’re already on the way. Skye took a deep breath, forcing herself into a calm, meditative state. She held Quincy’s gaze. She felt her power build. Then she closed her eyes for a moment and released it. And they were gone.

Caleb felt Skye fade and knew she had successfully transported. He was filled with a ridiculous amount of relief. So much so that his head swam. He waited to feel her reconnect with them when she materialized in the meadow. Gabriel had already ascertained that the Waresti were in place. They had found the location while Skye had been in Quincy’s cell. So they would just need to collect her and Quincy and bring them back to Central. Suddenly, the connection was disrupted. His eyes flew open. Amber was scrambling to her feet. Gabriel hurriedly got up so he could assist her, though he wore a puzzled expression. “What are you doing?” Caleb asked frantically. “We need to make sure she gets to the meadow safely.” “We don’t have time,” Amber argued. “And Skye won’t be conscious when she finishes her transport, anyway. We won’t be able to connect with her.” Caleb swiftly got to his feet as James and Olivia did the same. The elders all stopped cycling their powers, as well, and retracted their wings. Amber turned and started running. Caleb’s fear spiked as he hurried after her.

Everyone else followed. “Amber, what are you talking about?” he demanded, pulling ahead of the others to pace her. “Do you think she’ll be drained of energy due to the transport?” “Did you see the discs?” she asked. She was barely winded as they reached the welcome area, which led to the platform allowing entrance and exit from the Wymzesti homeland. “Yes, of course,” he said, his mind struggling to catch up with hers. They reached the platform. One leap would put them out into the darkness of the night. “You saw what color they were, right?” she asked. Her voice was calm, but her gold eyes held his with deep intensity. “Yes, they were—” He stopped. He heard Olivia gasp and saw her bring a hand to her mouth. The thoughts of Gabriel and James flooded his mind as realization hit them. He felt his head moving back and forth in denial. No. No. No.

Amber saw his expression. Her eyes were filled with sympathy that he didn’t want to see. Then she said softly, “I’ve felt the pain Skye was trying to keep from us. Those discs were made of the same cursed material as Angius’ sword.” His mind suddenly conjured images of Amber suffering from the effects of the deadly cursed weapon after Angius struck her with it. He remembered her unbearable screams of pain…remembered her body writhing on the ground… remembered her eyes turning black and her injuries seeping the same color as the curse tried to take her body and her soul. He remembered that she was in a place of darkness for a full month, even after they had all joined together to heal her with their blood and their tears. “No,” he said in barely a whisper. He couldn’t seem to get past that word. His heart thundered in his chest. “No.” “We have to get to her,” Olivia said. Her voice shook. “My God. If we don’t—” “It’ll take us hours to get to their location,” Gabriel said. He turned to look at the elders. Received their nods. “But we can go to Central and hope Harold acts quickly to bring her to us.” Caleb stared at his family. He had to brace himself against a nearby column to remain upright as what they said fully

registered. They were saying that even as they stood there, Skye was falling victim to the horrific curse placed on the discs. They were saying she would be left alone to battle that curse with only a weakened Corgloresti and contingent of Waresti with her who might not know what to do to help her or even have the capability to do so. They were saying that they likely wouldn’t get to her in time to heal her. They were saying she was going to die.

Chapter Twenty-Two Quincy felt the high, soft grass forming against his bare skin. He felt the chains fade from around his wrists. He scented fresh air replacing the stink of his cell. He knew immediately when they were no longer surrounded by four walls and were instead underneath the vast night sky. He took a moment to just lay with his eyes closed, enjoying this true miracle. He had no idea how he had been deemed worthy, but he wasn’t about to question it. Only when he sensed movement around him did he open his eyes. “Quincy,” said a deep voice. Sitting up and looking over the tall grass, he spotted Harold, the Waresti commander. There were at least fifty Waresti behind him. “Good to see you, Harold,” Quincy said with a smile. Then he looked around. “Where’s Skye?” They found her a few feet away. She was lying on her back, hidden by the tall grass. Her eyes were closed and she wasn’t stirring.

“I imagine she is very low on energy,” Quincy said. “She used a great deal of it to get us here. I have never felt anything like it.” Shaking his head in wonder, he sent out a quick thought to his paired Lekwuesti and was immediately rewarded with some clothing and water. Food could wait. Harold bent down to scoop Skye up from the ground as Quincy quickly dressed himself. Every movement hurt like a searing brand being pressed into his skin, but he was alive. And he had Skye to thank for it. “I see they did something atrocious to her hair,” Harold said quietly as Quincy drank from the waterskin. “As well as yours.” “Well, the bastard who did it is dead,” he replied flatly. “Excellent,” Harold said. Then he shifted her weight and held up his right arm. Blood covered it. “She is bleeding freely from an injury of some kind.” Quincy frowned and lowered the waterskin. “I find that strange. She was healing me as well as herself while we were in the cell. That injury occurred well before we transitioned here. I would think she would have had time to heal herself.”

“But Skye is not the sister who has healing ability,” Harold said. “That would be Amber.” Raising an eyebrow, Quincy considered this. His gaze fell on the mark decorating the inside of her dangling right wrist. Lifting her hand, he studied the triquetra design with interest. It consisted of three interwoven, pointed loops. The light blue loop pointed up her forearm. The other two loops were gold and light green. “She is joined to her sisters?” he asked, catching Harold’s burnt orange gaze. “Yes. As well as with archigos Gabriel and the Gloresti James and Caleb.” He nodded in understanding. “This is how they healed us, then. They must have somehow sent Amber’s healing energy through Skye.” “Then why would they not heal this injury?” Harold asked. “What caused it?” “Some flying discs. They were thrown by the same Mercesti who cut her hair. He enjoyed wielding weapons with cursed properties. Maybe that is preventing a proper healing.” Frowning, Harold said, “We should get her to the travel platform with all haste. Amber can heal her when we get to Central.”

Nodding, Quincy extended his wings. The Waresti commander did the same, his burnt orange wings flickering like flames. They all took flight, soaring along the quickest path to the express travel platform that had brought several of them there. The travel platforms were enchanted. They could only be seen by non-Mercesti Estilorians, and the moment a being stepped off of one, he completely forgot where he had just come from. Still, all non-Mercesti instinctively knew how to find them. When they neared the edge of the body of water at the base of the cliff next to the meadow, Quincy saw the outline of the platform on the moonlit water. “Quincy and I will travel with Skye,” Harold said. He turned to his second commander. “Alexius, select three who will ride with us. You lead the others in the hunt for Grolkinei.” “Yes, sir,” Alexius replied. He turned to the group and began calling names. Quincy stared at Skye’s pale face as he sat on the travel platform beside Harold and the remaining Waresti filed on beside them. A feeling of foreboding had settled in his mind after the Waresti commander asked what had caused her injuries. Combined with the fact that she hadn’t healed from the disc wound, he found his subconscious tingling in warning.

Before he could give it more thought, they were airborne. He always enjoyed heading back to his homeland after transitioning to the human plane. After what he had just gone through, he could admit it felt better now than ever before. “Something is happening,” Harold said after they had traveled a while in silence. Quincy glanced over and noticed that the Waresti commander was looking down at Skye, where she rested on the platform. Her head was moving slowly side to side. She grimaced in obvious pain. She made a mewling sound in the back of her throat, like an injured animal. He looked up with dread and caught Harold’s gaze. “Those discs,” Harold said slowly. “Was there anything peculiar about them?” The simple question made Quincy’s blood run cold. He felt every bit of euphoria he had experienced over his freedom drain completely away. “They were black,” he said hoarsely. There were murmurs and some swearing from the Waresti on the platform when they heard him. Harold looked blank, as if he couldn’t quite process what he had just been told. But when Skye suddenly started twisting agitatedly and let

out a sharp cry of pain, the Waresti commander’s eyes widened in alarm as realization sank in. Quincy had never seen such a reaction from the stalwart Estilorian. “She has been cursed,” Harold said with disbelief, reaching over and placing a hand on her forehead as her nails dug into the bottom of the platform and her body arched. “Like Amber was.” “Amber?” How could Amber have been cursed like this and still be alive? Any Estilorian he had heard of who had been struck by a black cursed blade had died a very gruesome and exceedingly slow and painful death. Just like Skye was now. “After the Becoming ceremony,” Harold explained, “Amber was struck several times by Angius’ sword. The elders were able to help offset some of the effects of the blade by engaging in a circle of power. And then, together with her sisters, they were all able to heal her wounds by combining their tears with their blood and touching the combination to the injuries.” Skye screamed again and thrashed violently. There was moisture on her cheeks and Quincy realized she was crying. Then her eyes flew open. They were almost entirely black. They all realized then that the blood on the platform was no

longer red, but black. The curse was progressing rapidly and they still had quite a distance to travel to get her to the Estilorian stronghold. Horrified and sickened as he watched her twist in agony, Quincy repeated, “Tears and blood, you said?” Harold nodded. He looked greatly distressed. Quincy certainly knew why. The Waresti as a class were known for their emotional control. He didn’t think he had ever seen one of them shed a tear for any reason, even for the death of someone they cared about. He understood then that if Skye was going to have any chance at all of surviving, he was going to have to do it alone. As he thought of her courage in coming to rescue him and the sacrifices she had made to save his life, he found the emotion relatively easy to summon forth. He had lived through the deaths of her father and her mother. He refused to be the cause of hers.

Caleb soared through the night sky from the Wymzesti homeland toward Central at a rate that was considerably unwise. Although all of the homelands themselves were lit up because the elders had sent out the thought to make it

happen, there was always the possibility of birds, bats or even insects entering the flight path. A collision with even the smallest particle at his rate of speed would pierce him like a bolt from a crossbow. That thought didn’t slow him in the least. His family and the elders were not far behind him. They had followed him as soon as he recovered enough from his shock to leap from the Wymzesti platform. He tried to focus on not killing himself as he all but plummeted toward Central. He really tried. But Skye’s face kept flashing through his mind. He saw her smiling. Saw her laughing. Saw her singing badly and dancing beautifully. Then he saw her writhing in unimaginable pain, dying by inches. It made him want to roar with helpless anguish. And he heard her voice. “You should know how much I love you, Caleb.” He hadn’t understood. Although over the past few months he had indirectly experienced Gabriel’s emotions as well as James’, those emotions had been exclusively theirs. Their powerful feelings of love and attraction were directed toward Amber and Olivia, whom he thought of as close friends…sisters. He hadn’t been able to reconcile his brothers’ feelings with anything in his emotional spectrum.

And their emotions toward Skye were sisterly. His were anything but. The discrepancies between what he felt and what his brothers felt had resulted in a mass of confusion and uncertainty for him. He had admittedly found it easier not to analyze it too closely. But he could easily classify everything he felt for her every single day. She frequently frustrated him. She consistently made him want to tear his hair out with impatience. She even managed to anger him more than any other being he had ever met, largely because her uninhibited nature frequently put her in harm’s way. But she also awed him. She more often than not surprised him. She made him smile and laugh. She made him think in ways he had never considered. She inspired him with her unfailing faith and bright spirit. She always brought out the very best in those around her. She was the most giving being on the entire Estilorian plane. She was blissfully naïve and innocent and everything he could only ever wish to be. And he had been an absolute idiot not to acknowledge what she meant to him. Why had he worked so hard to convince himself otherwise? He continually told himself that he was just her Gloresti and she just the being he was paired with for protection. He told himself that having a physical relationship wasn’t of interest

to him. He told himself that he was much better off not having her in his thoughts or having access to hers. But he easily remembered how much he had wanted to throttle Xavier the Wymzesti simply for treating Skye like she deserved, like Caleb knew she wanted to be treated by someone romantically interested in her, but he was uncomfortable doing himself. He thought of how very much he enjoyed kissing her, how curious he had become about the intimacy shared by a male and female who were attracted to each other ever since she had pressured him into kissing her that first time. And he thought of the many ways he could have prevented her from being in the situation she was now if only he’d had access to her thoughts before she had acted. As that thought entered his mind, Central came into view. He slowed his descent and then angled his wings so he could more easily guide himself to the entrance. The entire trip down had probably taken about fifteen minutes. It normally took a couple hours. It had felt like days. He landed on the platform that had been readied for them. He saw a number of Estilorians awaiting their arrival and glanced around until he found a familiar face. The Lekwuesti commander, Caoilinn, stood calmly among the crowd. She was tall, pale and slender and had a head

of long, vibrant red hair. Her lavender eyes settled on him when he advanced. Although he knew she had caused Gabriel some concerns when they first arrived at Central, she seemed to have satisfactorily made it known she meant none of the sisters any harm. She had taken it upon herself to create a subtle wardrobe for Amber to mask her pregnancy. She had also been very focused on ensuring the Lekwuesti respected the privacy of the sisters. When he walked up to her, she took his arm and led him away from the crowd. He knew from the slight shake of her head that Skye hadn’t arrived yet, which didn’t surprise him. They walked together in silence for a few minutes. He sensed she wanted to be helpful and comforting. He had seen her laughing with Skye, had heard Skye give her suggestions on colors for his clothing that had obviously been passed along to his paired Lekwuesti, as his wardrobe had expanded to include colors beyond black, brown and gray. He knew she and Skye were friends. “Their platform is still quite a distance from here,” she said at last in her lilting voice as they reached another docking station. “I sense it will be here within the hour. You are welcome to wait here. I will keep everyone but your family and the elders away.” He nodded. There didn’t seem to be anything else to say.

“Caleb, I am sorry for your suffering,” she said softly. And with a brief touch on his arm, she turned and walked back to the area where he had arrived so she could direct his family to him. He couldn’t even appreciate her words for the kindness she meant. Sorry for what he was suffering? He shook his head at the thought. Nothing he felt would come close to what Skye was suffering. His family arrived shortly thereafter. They stood behind him as he waited near the edge of the loading platform with his arms crossed over his chest. After what seemed an eternity, Sebastian said, “They are here.” Caleb dropped his arms and watched the platform approach. The fear and emotion he had been fighting surged to the surface. He saw the males on the platform huddled around its center. He recognized Harold and saw the Waresti commander look up and catch Uriel’s gaze. Whatever thought he conveyed had the elder looking unbelievably bleak. Caleb’s already besieged heart suffered a mighty blow over the exchange. Finally, the platform stopped. The Waresti parted and leaped onto the loading dock to make room as Caleb and the others hurried forward. But Caleb staggered to a halt

when he saw Quincy repeatedly pressing down on Skye’s chest. Her lifeless eyes were open and staring. The whites of her eyes were visible, but the irises were black. He felt the whole room tip sideways as he registered her condition. Gabriel and James grabbed his arms to support him. Olivia issued a sob. Quincy was covered in a mess of red and black blood. He looked up with ravaged eyes. “I’m sorry,” he said desperately as he continued his compressions. Tears streaked through the colored fluids on his cheeks. “I tried to save her. I tried. But her heart stopped before I could heal her. “I couldn’t stop the curse from killing her.”

Chapter Twenty-Three Of all the sisters, Amber had the least amount of faith. Years of disappointment and emotional suffering as a child on the human plane had instilled in her a healthy dose of cynicism and realism. It had also taught her very early on that the only one she could rely on was herself. That attitude had changed a bit in recent years, but the foundation of her character was quite set. And so it was that the faith she did have largely lay in her own abilities. She certainly saw that Skye was dead. And she knew she could bring her back. Quincy seemed to know what he was doing. It was a little odd seeing an Estilorian performing CPR, but she remembered Ini-herit saying that many Corgloresti assumed roles within the medical field when they transitioned to the human plane because it put them in direct contact with a great number of human souls on the brink of expiration. Although Quincy looked far too young to be a doctor in his Estilorian form, he could assume a form of any age and appearance on the human plane. She guessed he must have quite a bit of human medical knowledge.

She registered all of this in less than a second as she stepped onto the platform and knelt next to him. She sensed Ini-herit just before he joined her. The Corgloresti elder also had the ability to heal, though not on the same scale as she did. “You’ve done good work, Quincy,” she said, reaching out and touching his shoulder. “Thanks for taking care of her for us. We’ll take it from here.” He nodded and moved back, sitting down hard with a rather lost expression. Amber didn’t waste any time. As soon as Quincy lifted his hands, she pulled forth every bit of healing power she had and touched Skye with both hands right over her heart. Skye jerked like she had been hit with a defibrillator. She gasped in a jagged breath and made a sound like a pained moan. “She’s alive,” Amber said over her shoulder. “And she’s damn well going to stay that way.” She ignored the cries, gasps and murmurs that resulted from her comment. Keeping her healing ability flowing in hopes of offsetting even some of Skye’s pain, she worked with Ini-herit to turn her sister over. Her family had joined them, kneeling in a circle around Skye’s body. Skye thrashed and let out a tortured scream as Amber got her

onto her stomach. Tears filled Amber’s eyes. “I know, hon,” she said, running a hand along her youngest sister’s shorn hair. “We’re here now.” The wound was partly healed. Quincy had truly done what he could on his own. It still bled black in places. Gabriel pulled the dagger from his boot and held it to slice his palm. “Don’t,” Amber said calmly. “Just hand it here. She only needs my blood.” He caught her gaze and handed her the dagger. She quickly sliced the palms of both hands as Skye let out another cry and tried to wrench herself back over. Gabriel and Ini-herit held her down so Amber could place her palms on top of her wound. Gold light flared so brightly when she touched Skye that everyone had to shield their eyes. It continued for nearly a full minute. Finally, the light abated. Amber swayed as she lifted her hands. Her palms were both completely healed. Gabriel reached out to keep her upright. “She’ll be fine,” she said, catching Caleb’s gaze. “And she’ll be immune now, too.”

Caleb nodded in response to Amber’s announcement. He

conveyed his incredible gratitude to her through his eyes and knew it had been received when she gave him a small smile. He leaned down to lift Skye. “She does not even bear a scar,” Ini-herit observed. He sounded as impressed as he could manage in light of his unemotional nature. Amber idly waved a hand from where she leaned heavily against Gabriel’s side. She looked completely drained. “Didn’t want her to have to worry about that on top of the hair.” Caleb gently turned Skye over and pulled her into his arms, pressing his cheek against the top of her head and letting his tears fall. He didn’t think he had ever felt anything as vital as her beating heart against his arms. He knew he would never forget the shattering sense of loss that had overwhelmed him when he realized they had been too late. She had died. He had truly lost her. His vision had gone gray the moment he realized it. It was as if someone had ripped out his soul. If Gabriel and James hadn’t been supporting his weight, he would have fallen straight to the ground. And if he had gotten past his shock long enough to give voice to his grief and utter devastation, the tormented sound would surely have been heard throughout the stronghold. And he knew now,

however belatedly, exactly what that all meant. It meant he was in love with her. Silver light shone beside them. He glanced over and realized Ini-herit was healing Quincy, who still bore injuries from his time in the hands of the Mercesti. Outside of his nearly-bald scalp, Quincy was now just about fully healed. “Thank you for helping her,” Caleb said, catching Quincy’s attention. “If you hadn’t done what you did to offset the curse —” Quincy shook his head and replied, “I don’t deserve your thanks. Skye literally sacrificed her life for mine. I can never repay that.” Sebastian shifted closer to the platform. “Your rooms have been made ready for you,” he said in calming tones. They all got to their feet. Caleb shifted Skye so her head was resting against his chest and stepped off the platform. James helped Olivia to her feet and Gabriel lifted Amber so he could carry her. Her eyes were already drooping closed. Olivia paused beside Caleb and gave Skye’s hair a thoughtful study. Then she turned and caught Zayna’s eye. “Can you re-grow her hair?” The Scultresti elder also looked at Skye. She nodded. “I

can stimulate its growth, but it is not an instant process. It will still take a couple of months for it to get back to its original length.” Caleb recognized the pained look in Olivia’s eyes over this news, identified it as very similar to his feelings about it. He saw her exchange a look with Amber. Both sisters nodded. Then Olivia turned to Caoilinn. The Lekwuesti commander had remained in case she was needed. She now gave Olivia an expectant look. “We’ll need someone with exceptional hairstyling skills.” “Of course,” Caoilinn responded with a slight bow of her head. As they all started walking back to their rooms, Caleb watched James give Olivia a tender smile and run his hand over her hair. That was when he understood why she had made the request of Caoilinn. Skye would have the support of her sisters, whatever it took.

Olivia insisted on bathing Skye before she was settled into her bed for recovering. Since Amber was too exhausted to assist her, Caleb carried Skye into the bathroom and laid her in the empty tub still fully clothed, leaving her in Olivia’s care. After the bath, Olivia dressed Skye in a robe while she was still in the drained tub and got Caleb to lift her out.

He placed her on the bed and then retreated to the bathroom to shower while Olivia changed Skye into pajamas. When he came out of the bathroom in his own pajamas, Olivia was sitting on the side of the bed, stroking Skye’s hand. “She looks like Sleeping Beauty,” she said quietly, not looking up from Skye’s face. “That’s one of the fairytales she likes, isn’t it?” “Yes. In this story, the princess is cursed at birth, told she’ll prick her finger on an enchanted spinning wheel when she turns sixteen and die. But some fairies change the curse a bit to save her life. They say she’ll prick her finger, but she won’t die, she’ll merely sleep until she receives a kiss from her true love. And in the end, the prince slays the evil dragon—or kragen, to Estilorians—and wakes the sleeping princess with his kiss.” “It’s awfully hard to compete against stories like that,” he muttered. Now she smiled. “It won’t take slaying a kragen to convince Skye you love her.” One corner of his mouth lifted as he recalled that James had done exactly that for Olivia several months ago. Then

he sighed. “Yeah. Thanks.” She stood, surprising him by stretching up to place a kiss on his cheek. She rubbed his arm companionably. “I’m happy to offer any advice you think you might need down the road. But just remember that Skye loves you for who you are, not what you do for her.” He nodded and gave her a brief hug. “Thanks, Liv.” “Get some sleep,” she said before she walked through the adjoining door to her room. It was now daylight, but he hadn’t slept in more than thirtysix hours. It was easy enough to obey her order. Ignoring his mattress, he climbed onto Skye’s bed and pulled her against him. When he leaned down to kiss the top of her head, he instinctively breathed in her scent. “Apricot,” he whispered.

She didn’t wake that entire day and slept through the next entire night, as well. Caleb paced beside her bed after dressing for the day two days after Quincy’s rescue, worried beyond measure. “She’ll wake up,” Gabriel said from his position leaning against the wall. He had his arms crossed over his chest

and his legs were crossed at the ankles. “Fighting that curse just took a lot out of her. Amber only just woke up this morning herself.” “What if she doesn’t?” “You know what Skye would say to you about doubt,” Gabriel replied. “She teleported herself—hell, she teleported herself and someone else. Do you really think she can’t overcome this?” “I suppose.” Gabriel sighed at Caleb’s dubious tone. “Well, you could always try the fairytale ending.” Coming to a halt, Caleb looked at him in confusion. “What do you mean?” “True love’s kiss,” he said with a shrug. When Caleb just continued to look blank, he explained, “It’s what always works in the fairytales. The girl gets a kiss from the guy who loves her, and all is well.” He caught Caleb’s gaze. “You love Skye, right?” “Of course I do,” he said with a frown. “But I don’t see how a kiss right now is going to help.” “I think you’re even more cynical than Amber,” Gabriel said forlornly with a shake of his head. “So what if it doesn’t

help? Is it actually going to hurt anything?” Caleb studied his brother and leader for a long moment. “You’re seriously suggesting this?” “Yep.” Sighing, he walked over to the side of the bed. He wrestled with discomfort over the idea of kissing Skye with Gabriel standing in the same room. “It’s a good idea to say something about how you feel before you actually try the kiss.” Now Caleb glowered at him. “You’re just making this up as you go along, aren’t you?” Gabriel unfolded his arms and held his hands up unassumingly. “I’m just saying how it is in the stories. I didn’t write the things.” Caleb continued to eye Gabriel in silence for a long moment. Then he looked down at Skye. She appeared peaceful, which was certainly a blessing. But he thought of the weeks Amber had taken to recover from the cursed injuries she suffered. He thought of how he would go absolutely out of his mind if Skye didn’t return to her lively and vivacious self for weeks to come. Pushing his discomfort aside, he made his decision.

He reached down and picked up her hand. It was warm to the touch. His eyes settled on her beautiful face. “I love you, Skye. I should have told you before, but I was too stubborn to admit it, even to myself. Please wake up and give me the chance to tell you directly.” He leaned down and braced his hands on either side of her body. Then he touched his lips to hers. And much to his shock, he felt her lips move against his. His eyes flew open in surprise as he pulled back a couple of inches. She was looking right at him. He started to stand to look accusingly at Gabriel, but she reached up and dragged him down for another kiss. Giving up, he simply surrendered and allowed himself to be kissed by the female he loved. When they finally parted, he knew without looking that Gabriel had made a strategic retreat. Sitting down on the mattress beside Skye as she also shifted into a sitting position, he asked, “How long have you been awake?” “Since Amber woke up this morning,” she replied with an unapologetic grin. “I roped Gabriel into helping me trick you. I’ve always wanted to experience that magical moment.” He guessed he should probably scold her for the deceit.

Instead, he found himself grinning right back. “I’ll have to get Gabriel back for that one.” She reached out and gently touched his cheek. The look in her eyes grew serious as her smile faded. “Thank you for all of your help, Caleb. I wouldn’t have gotten through that if it wasn’t for you.” “It’s my job to see to your protection,” he said gruffly over the emotion she caused to flood through him. He knew the comment would generate a response, so he wasn’t surprised by her raised eyebrow and tilted head. It suddenly made him want to laugh. Leaning forward so his forehead touched hers, he added, “And then, of course, there’s the fact that I love you ridiculously.”

Chapter Twenty-Four The Lekwuesti had spent the two days of Skye’s recovery planning a grand ball. They knew how much she enjoyed dancing, and the welcome reception dinner they had hosted for the sisters upon their arrival had been greatly enjoyed by the Estilorians who attended. The Lekwuesti expected many more to attend the ball that evening, an unprecedented attendance for any event in their history, especially in light of the short notice. Skye got dressed in a lime green and aquamarine sundress after waking. Caleb had informed her that Caoilinn would be stopping by with a Lekwuesti to do what they could to repair her hair. Determined to remain strong, she had refused to look in the mirror when she was in the bathroom. She also put off taking a shower. She didn’t even pick up her brush, figuring that the less she knew about the state of her hair, the easier it would be to handle. Gabriel pulled Caleb and James into a conference to discuss the security details for that evening. The doors between all of the rooms had been left open, and Skye heard voices from all the way down in Amber and Gabriel’s room.

Just as Skye decided to walk down and investigate, Caoilinn entered through the doorway leading from James’ old room. She smiled, a relatively new expression for the commander. “It is wonderful to see you awake,” she said, bringing a hand up to her chest and bowing slightly. Her eyes widening at the obvious sign of respect, Skye blinked and said, “Um, gee, thanks, Caoilinn.” She could feel heat in her cheeks. “And thanks for finding someone to, you know. Fix my hair.” “It is the least we can do,” Caoilinn replied with understanding in her lavender gaze. “Will you follow me? There is more space in archigos Gabriel’s room.” “Sure thing.” Despite her best intentions, Skye felt her eyes growing damp as she followed Caoilinn. Although the Lekwuesti had bound her hair, Skye had always envied its remarkable color and texture. Now she also envied its length. She knew she was being terribly silly and vain. Her hair would grow back, as she had told Quincy. It was so much more important that they were alive. “I like this one best.”

Skye heard Olivia’s voice and realized both her sisters were in Amber’s room. Their presence would definitely help her maintain her composure, she thought. She planted a smile on her face as she followed Caoilinn into the room. Amber and Olivia were sprawled on the bed looking at what appeared to be sketches. There were a couple of platters of food and glass pitchers of juice on the bedside tables. A tall, dark-skinned male Lekwuesti with beaded dreadlocks and a strong island accent was instructing two females as they arranged some fabric at the base of three odd-looking chairs set up where the dining table normally sat. An array of styling implements covered a long table behind the chairs. She didn’t recognize many of them and guessed they had been created by the Lekwuesti to work with their innate abilities, since they didn’t have electricity or anything that used human technology on this plane. “Hey, Skye,” Amber greeted her. “Come on and check out some of these styles. These sketches are crazy good.” Moving closer to the bed, she saw that Amber was right. The artist who had created them was quite talented. And they had all been drawn using her face. She found herself smiling widely as she started looking through them. “These are wonderful,” she said, picking one from the stack that particularly caught her eye. “Oh my goodness,” she breathed with wide eyes. “I could look like this?”

“Or this,” Olivia said, holding up another sketch. “But I’m leaning toward this one for me.” “You?” Skye lowered the sketch she held and gave Olivia a puzzled frown. When she saw the style that Olivia was holding, she realized that it was actually adorable and perfect for her. And really short. “What are you talking about?” Amber held another sketch up next to her face. “What do you think of this one for me?” And Skye suddenly realized why there were three chairs and three Lekwuesti in the room with them. Her tears were swift and unstoppable then. “Oh, no,” she said, shock and emotion making her voice raspy. “You two can’t do this. You just can’t!” “Hey,” Olivia said, slipping off the bed and pulling Skye into a tight hug. “Life is all about change and variety. I’m actually excited about this.” “Yeah,” Amber said, also rolling off the bed. She came up and put an arm around each of them. “I’ll be happy with any of these hairstyles. Less maintenance.” “It is time to get started,” the tall male said from across the room. “Skylar,” he began, addressing her by her Estilorian name, “I will be working with you. I am Yaz. Sage will be

working with you, Olaya, and Penelope with you, Ambryl. We are very pleased to meet you.” He glanced at the bed. “Have you had a chance to look at all of the sketches to choose your preferred new hairstyles?” Skye wiped at her cheeks and looked again at the sketches. She lifted the one that had drawn her attention. The artist had even captured something in the eyes that reminded her of her own reflection. “I’m totally in love with this one. I would like this style under any circumstances, actually.” Yaz nodded. “He said as much. Still, I encouraged him to create some other options just in case. Especially when your sisters said they wished to have their hair cut, as well. Come with me, please. I will wash your hair first.” “You didn’t draw the sketches?” she asked nervously as he led her toward the bathroom. She deliberately kept her gaze from the mirror as her anxiety mounted. “I could only wish,” Yaz answered in his musical voice as he lifted a deep blue garment from the vanity and swept it around her shoulders. He buttoned the smock around her neck, lifting the uneven strands of her hair out of his way without batting an eye. “It is fortunate Caleb has such talent. He knows you each so well. He did excellent work on the proposed styles.”

Her anxiety melted right along with her heart as understanding sank in. Once again, emotion brought tears to her eyes. And as Yaz sat her in a chair he had positioned in front of the sink, she sighed happily and allowed him to bring Caleb’s beautiful vision to life.

“Your gowns for this evening were designed by your Gloresti,” Caoilinn explained as the sisters were having the finishing touches done to their hair and makeup later that day. “I have just finished supervising the placement of your gowns in your rooms, Olivia and Skye.” The sisters all exchanged surprised and curious looks. Gowns designed by the guys? “Amber, this is the gown Gabriel designed for you, with a bit of input from me.” Caoilinn waved her hand in front of the tall wardrobe against the far wall. One of the doors opened and lavender light glowed softly against the open door until the image of a dress appeared. Amber’s eyebrows rose. Skye gasped and Olivia said, “Wow.” The shimmering fabric of the strapless gown was a unique blend of sunset orange and gold. It had an empire waist to keep attention from Amber’s pregnancy. Just beneath the ruched bodice was a two-inch band of glittering accent

stones in tones of orange, yellow and light brown. The ruching continued below the band of gems in another camouflaging cascade of fabric, filling out the full, floorlength skirt. “I thought the color a bit bold for your usual taste,” Caoilinn said as they all studied the gown. “But Gabriel insisted it reminded him of your wedding day.” There were sighs and grins over that. “Your jewelry will accent the gown, of course,” Caoilinn continued. “Penelope has the accents for your hair. Just a couple of gemmed pins to catch the light.” “We are ready for you to see your reflections now,” Yaz announced then. “To the bathroom, ladies.” Skye’s heart started racing. She was thrilled to realize that the racing was due to excitement. She had spent the past couple of hours watching her sisters get transformed with their absolutely stunning hairstyles. Olivia had gone with a deceptively simple cut that fell in flattering layers to just below her chin. Sage had parted the style on the right side of her head, bringing her light green streak falling in a rather dramatic curve over the left side of her face. It was both sweet and stylish. Amber had gone sleek and sporty. She now had bangs that started short on the left side of her face and fell in gradually

lengthening lines into a long swoop on the right side of her face, blending her gold streak into the curve. The back had been cut in graduated layers that ended at the base of her neck. The Lekwuesti had given her a brush with an enchantment on it to smooth the curls. Skye thought it was about the coolest thing ever created. She followed her sisters into the bathroom, keeping her gaze on the ground until she stood in front of the mirror. As she heard her sisters gasping and issuing other sounds of approval over their reflections, she lifted her eyes. It was so exactly right. The style combined punky sass with sophistication. She now also had bangs, but rather than change length like Amber’s did, hers feathered across her entire forehead. And unlike Amber’s smooth look, Skye went with her natural curl, allowing the short bob to spike at fun angles that suited her face. Like her sisters’ styles, hers ended just below her chin. She was already thinking of the awesome earrings she would be able to show off now. Her smile all but split her face. Turning, she hurried from the bathroom and threw her arms around a very startled Yaz. “Thank you! I look amazing,” she gushed. “You did a wonderful job.” The girls spent several minutes complimenting each other and the Lekwuesti. Skye figured they were probably

overwhelming the poor stylists, but they were all so happy with the results of their efforts. Eventually, Caoilinn said that they needed to start dressing for the ball. “I can’t wait to see your gown, Liv,” Skye said as Caoilinn opened the adjoining door and led the way over. “I wonder what James picked for you.” The gown was hung over the wardrobe door, much as Amber’s had been. Skye gasped again. She was highly impressed by her brothers-in-law. Olivia’s gown was midnight blue with delicate, light green lines streaking into vine-like patterns throughout the fabric. The bodice fastened around the neck in a thin blue strand, conforming along the bust-line and then dipping into a deep V in the back. The full skirt started low in the waist and flared out gently. The gown was elegant despite the amount of skin it would reveal, and Skye knew that Olivia loved it. As Amber had followed them into the room to see it, she also gave her vote of approval. “Well, I guess we should go and see how Caleb did, eh?” Skye said with a grin. “Lead the way,” Amber said. It felt strange when she twirled not to have the long sweep of her hair funneling out behind her, but she was pleased that the reminder of her new hairstyle didn’t upset her in the

least. Since all of the doors were open between the rooms, she walked from Olivia’s room through James’ old room and into her own. The gown hung on her wardrobe to the right of the door as she walked through, much as she expected. Her breath caught in her throat as she walked all the way into the room and approached it. It was almost entirely white. The sleeveless, straight-line bodice was fitted through to the waist, where the full skirts flared in yards of gathered fabric. There were intricate swirls of light and dark blue stitched along the very top of the bodice and subtly throughout the full skirts. And she saw with a great deal of amazement that the dress had a train made of white, light blue and dark blue fabric. “Oh,” she managed as she tried to absorb how unbelievably gorgeous the gown was. “Oh, wow.” She reached out to touch it, a troubled look fluttering across her features. “Oh, gosh. Does he realize this is a, um…” “A wedding gown?” She spun toward his voice, bringing a hand to her chest. Caleb was lounging in the doorway between their rooms, still dressed in his training tank and pants, watching her. She also realized Gabriel and James had snuck into the room while her back was turned and Caoilinn was no

longer present. But none of these was even slightly the most shocking thing she noticed. Her mouth hung open as she walked the distance from the gown to Caleb. She blinked several times as she tried to find her voice. Eventually, she managed, “You…cut your hair.” It was now about the same length as James’ and Gabriel’s. Longer on top than in the back and on the sides, with enough loose curls falling over his forehead to give him a very rakish appearance. He shrugged negligently. “I’ve heard it’s not very manly to have longer hair than your wife.” She simply stood there gaping at him. Pushing away from the doorjamb, he walked up to her and lifted her chin, giving her hair a careful study. After a moment, he nodded and caught her gaze. “You are beautiful.” “I…Caleb,” she said, shaking her head with a dazed expression. “You overwhelm me. I can’t take all of this in. You cut your hair—for me. I—are you asking me to marry you?” “No,” he said. And then, seeing her puzzled frown, he lifted one corner of his mouth. Then he reached into his pocket,

pulled out its contents, and got down on one knee. “Now I’m asking,” he said, reaching out and taking her left hand in both of his. “Skye, will you marry me?” She simply fell to her knees in front of him and threw her arms around him. “Oh my goodness, Caleb,” she said as tears filled her eyes. “You really didn’t have to do all this. But thank you so much…it means more to me than you could ever know. I love you. Of course I’ll marry you.” Her family all applauded, making her laugh. He got to his feet, lifting her up with him. “Most Estilorians missed your sisters’ weddings,” he said, placing her on her feet and continuing to hold her. “There has been a bit of an uproar about that. So I thought we could get married tonight at the ball.” He looked up and caught Olivia’s gaze. “At the stroke of midnight.” Skye felt the smile on her face spreading wide at the fairytale reference. She nodded happily. “But first,” he said, holding out his right hand and showing her the rings he held. “I thought a more private ceremony with just family for the exchange of vows.” Her heart was absolutely overflowing. She did what she could to suppress her surging emotion, knowing her makeup would be ruined, but tears still spilled from her eyes. Again, she nodded. He smiled. Then he pressed his

ring into her right hand. She glanced down, deeply curious. The rings were silver in color. Her band was delicate and crafted of filigreed waves surrounding the center stone, a yin-yang circle of light blue and midnight blue gems. His band was also silver but solid, and contained the same center stone. She thought of how well she and Caleb complemented each other and knew the rings were completely perfect. And when she looked up and saw the love in his eyes, she also knew pure joy. He held her gaze as he spoke. “Skye, my life is better now and always will be because you are in it. I know that I am the most fortunate being on any plane simply because of your love and faith in me. I love you beyond all reason, and I’m looking forward to spending the rest of this lifetime with you. I offer you this ring as a symbol of my love and my unbreakable commitment to you.” He slid the ring he held over her left ring finger. It started to glow a deep blue-green. Her eyes widened as she marveled over how right it felt on her finger. She took a moment to center herself so she could speak after his heartfelt vows. Then she caught his gaze, smiled and said, “Caleb, my life is better now and always will be because you are in it. I know that I am the most fortunate

being on any plane simply because of your love and faith in me. I love you beyond all reason, and I’m looking forward to spending the rest of this lifetime with you. I offer you this ring as a symbol of my love and my unbreakable commitment to you.” She lifted his left hand and placed the ring on his finger. It also started glowing the blue-green color. To complete the ritual, they joined their left hands so their rings touched. Then they leaned forward and kissed to seal their vows. Because their eyes were closed, they didn’t see that their rings sparked and flared with that unusual blue-green light...that the light then also flared from the rings of their siblings, causing them all to jump and wonder. What Skye and Caleb did experience was the brief sear of pain indicating the making of their avowed markings. Her right shoulder blade and the outside of her eyes burned with a flick of power, as did his right bicep. When they finally parted, she glanced curiously at his mark, knowing it would match hers. The symbol was a dark blue triangle at the center connecting three light blue swirls emanating from each of the triangle’s points. To her, it symbolized the strong, centering force that he provided for her. And to me, it symbolizes how you take me beyond that

center to even greater things. She gasped, then laughed as his thought filled her mind. She knew that was going to take some getting used to. Pulling him close for another kiss, she allowed her love for him to fill them both. Come on…let’s go get married.

Chapter Twenty-Five The ball was held in the largest stadium within Estilorian Central. Although it had been designed for things like skills competitions, it was very rarely used and had never been filled to capacity. For the quickly-planned dinner event that would end with the wedding of Skye and Caleb, the Lekwuesti had converted the stadium seating to include long tables and chairs along every tier, ensuring room for at least ten thousand beings. It was standing room only. “Have the wedding at the ball, you said,” Caleb muttered to his brothers, glancing around the chaotic stands from where they stood beneath one of the tunnels. “Oh, sure.” “Hey, it worked, didn’t it?” Gabriel pointed out. “You’re avowed to Skye, so don’t knock it.” “Hmm.” “You have to go through with the wedding,” James said sagely. “Gabriel won’t let you two have sex otherwise.” Gabriel nodded. “Yep.”

Caleb’s eyebrows drew together. “I’m not getting married for the sex,” he grumbled, earning grins from his brothers. “And anyway, I don’t see how it is that you two got to have private ceremonies attended by only the elders and I have to do this with every being on the plane watching.” “It’s not our fault you fell in love with the sister who enjoys the attention,” Gabriel said. Knowing he had a point, Caleb sighed. He looked over his shoulder. The sisters were a few feet behind them chattering away about everything from their hair to their clothing to the food that would be served. He could only hear half of what they were saying over the crowd noise, but he occasionally had a stray thought of Skye’s filter through his brain. Mostly, she was thinking how very happy she was. She also thought a lot about how good she thought he looked in his tuxedo. It almost made it worth wearing the uncomfortable thing just to experience the thoughts she had when she looked at him. Almost. She laughed at something Amber said then, and he felt a smile pull at the corners of his mouth in reaction to the contagious joy in the sound. She could always make his heart twist in his chest with her laugh. He supposed if it meant he would be officially bound to such a beautiful and inspiring female, he could get through

this one challenge. She caught his gaze, her light blue eyes twinkling. It’s not

like you’re facing down a Mercesti horde, you know. No, that would be easier. She laughed again. Shaking his head, he turned back to his brothers. “Security is going to be a nightmare,” he observed, once again glancing around the stadium. Gabriel and James sent thoughts of agreement. The good news was that they had quite a few volunteers from among the Waresti, Corgloresti and Gloresti assisting in the security detail that evening. Gabriel and the elders had met with the volunteers and briefed them all earlier. Rather than having the seating separated by class, as they had done at the welcome ball, this time the seating would be mixed to encourage mingling. It had been easier to place the volunteers throughout the stadium without drawing attention to them that way. “Well, it looks like they have our table ready,” Gabriel said a few minutes later. “We might as well head on out there. Better to get seated while everyone else is doing so.” Caleb heartily agreed. Much better that way than to have everyone’s attention focused solely on them as they

entered. They escorted the sisters from the tunnel. They all walked past where the other elders stood conversing with the Lekwuesti who had organized the event. The elders would be sitting at the same table as Gabriel, James, Caleb and the sisters. That table was in the center of the ground level, which would be converted to the dance floor following the meal. Due to the increased guest count, there had been extra tables set up around the elders’ table to accommodate everyone. “Holy mackerel,” Amber mused to Gabriel. “I haven’t seen a stadium this packed since we went to see the Braves in the playoffs.” Caleb had no idea what she was talking about. Gabriel sent a brief thought to explain she was referencing a human athletic sport called baseball. That thought flashed through his mind even as he scanned the stadium looking for any potential danger. Although they didn’t want to think there would be any problems that evening, they had to be prepared. As the Estilorians milling around the seats realized the sisters had entered the stadium, the noise suddenly lowered. The girls hadn’t even reached their seats when everything went utterly silent.

They stopped walking a few feet from the table and glanced around. Caleb realized that everyone was staring at them. Amber, Olivia and Skye took a few steps closer together as their eyes moved around the seats. Caleb, James and Gabriel moved protectively to shadow them. And then everyone who had already taken their seats suddenly stood. In continued silence, everyone bowed from wherever they happened to be standing. Holy cow. Caleb heard Skye’s thought and felt the emotion behind it. Her awe flooded through him. He knew she was deeply humbled by the show of welcome and honor. He also knew she didn’t feel she was worth it. He placed his hand on her shoulder. You’re worth this and

more. She gifted him with a smile. The tiara she wore sparkled in the light but couldn’t compete against that smile in brilliance. Then she joined her sisters in issuing graceful curtsies to acknowledge the welcome. He then followed Gabriel and James in leading the sisters to their places at the long table intended for them. Their places were easily identifiable due to the color of their place settings.

“Oh, how lovely!” Skye said as she spotted the light and dark blue plates and glasses delineating her and Caleb’s seats. He pulled her chair out for her and waited for her to take her seat before he took his own. The noise in the stadium rose again as everyone else also took their seats. The activity on the stadium floor slowed as the various tables acquired occupants and the elders joined them at the center table. Before any of the elders took their seats, they stopped by Skye and Caleb to extend their congratulations on their avowed status. She was so giddy with joy that he had to forcefully counter the emotion she inadvertently conveyed to him with his own stubborn will. He could hardly fault her for her happiness. It was actually quite humbling knowing how happy she was just because of him. But it did make it harder to focus on staying vigilant and seeing to her protection. Dinner was served after the elders were seated. The Lekwuesti had prepared a wide variety of dishes. Chicken, beef, pork and fish accompanied by an array of salads, soups, vegetables and breads were passed family-style around the tables. “I don’t know how I can possibly eat over the butterflies in my stomach,” Skye said, scooping a meager amount of mashed potatoes onto her plate.

“Easy,” Caleb said. “One bite at a time.” He stabbed a piece of chicken and ate it to demonstrate. “I’ll eat your portion,” Amber said only half-jokingly to Skye, reaching past Caleb to hand a platter of fish to her sister. The pass might have looked rude to an outside observer, but Amber knew Caleb hated fish. For some reason, the significance of that simple action suddenly hit him. He had never known anyone as well as he knew this group he now considered his sisters and brothers, just as he had never been known so well by anyone. His life had changed in some really amazing ways since the sisters had entered it. “You’re not going to go getting all emotional on me, are you?” Amber asked when he stared at her. She elbowed him in the side, making him grin. “You’d never let me live that down.” “Nope.” She grinned back at him. They all enjoyed their dinner, making friendly conversation with the elders. While their table was notably the most energetic, there was more conversation noise at this event than there had been at the welcome reception. He knew the elders found this good news. After everyone had eaten, the tables on the ground level were removed by Sebastian. Then the dance floor cleared,

leaving just Skye and Caleb standing alone. The lights slowly dimmed until only a single ball floated over the bridal couple and one over to the side of the dance floor. Skye watched with amazement as Amber stood in that light and accepted her guitar from Sebastian. The Lekwuesti elder touched the guitar’s body, causing it to glow to project its sound. Skye was flooded with emotion when she realized her sister, who hated to be in the spotlight, was going to play for them. “A wedding present,” Amber said with a small smile. After a few testing strums, she broke into “Can’t Help Falling in Love.” Olivia made the gift perfect by singing along with her. Caleb held his hand out to Skye. She beamed at him. “Humans normally wait until after the wedding to have the dinner and dancing,” she said as he swept her into the dance. “But then, the groom doesn’t normally see the bride before she walks down the aisle, either.” He raised an eyebrow. “Then we’re doing it all wrong?” She laughed as they spun. “No. We’re doing it exactly right.” As that song ended, he spotted Quincy standing along the edge of the dance floor, watching them. He led her over that way, reading the intent in the Corgloresti’s eyes. They

came to a stop just as the last note faded and Amber transitioned to a second song. Skye’s eyes went wide when she spotted her new friend. A bright smile lit her face. “Hi, Quincy!” she exclaimed enthusiastically, squeezing Caleb’s hand and giving him a grateful look. “Come on, dance with me.” She took Quincy’s hands before he could even say hello and pulled him onto the floor. Caleb watched them go with a smile. Time passed quickly. Sebastian conjured a small band when Amber tired, and its music filled the stadium. Skye danced with a number of partners. Gabriel, James and all of the male elders danced with her, as did Harold and Alexius, Hitoshi and the Corgloresti commander, Raphael. Caleb was fascinated by the things that ran through her head about each one of them. She found Gabriel ridiculously charming and James perfectly adorable. Her love for both of them was evident. He discovered that she had known about Knorbis’ love for Malukali before the elder did himself, and she was extremely happy for both of them. Ini-herit reminded her of Nick, her father-figure on the human plane, and she wished he was as receptive to emotion as the other elders so he could be happier. She was quite intimidated by the giant Waresti leader, Uriel, but found his commanders, Harold and Alexius, very

personable and considerate. She was awed by Hitoshi and found his dark blue markings “totally cool.” And she thought, with a laughing apology toward Caleb, that Raphael was a male almost too beautiful in appearance for words. It was hard to be offended when he knew exactly where her heart lay. Who’s this? He glanced to her right as she ended her dance with Raphael and watched her next hopeful partner approach. The tall male wore his blond hair long enough to tie back. Skye was silently comparing his clothing with what she termed the Renaissance period on the human plane. Raising an eyebrow, he thought, The Gloresti second

commander, Balduin. He hadn’t seen his second commander since he had departed to guard Skye’s Estilorian form during her time on the human plane. He decided to tune completely into her thoughts, curious over the approach of the other male. “Hello, commander Balduin,” she said politely with a curtsey. “It’s nice to meet you.” “Good evening, Skye,” he said in smooth tones. “I confess that I am flattered you know me.”

Caleb didn’t want her to call attention to their shared connection. He was sure she sensed it when she didn’t comment on it. Instead, she inclined her head and smiled. He was sure he was the only one who noticed her discomfort. “Did you want to dance?” she asked a bit hesitantly. “I would be honored.” They stepped onto the floor. Caleb watched them move among the many pairs of dancers and kept his thoughts connected with her. “Has Caleb mentioned me, then?” Balduin asked. “Oh, you know Caleb. He’s very respectful of his leaders,” she said circuitously. “Of course. He certainly is that.” She continued to move to the music, but Caleb felt her continued uneasiness. Where she could normally guide anyone in conversation, she remained oddly silent.

How come I’ve never met him before? she wondered. He’s been in charge of the Gloresti stronghold while Gabriel and commander Hitoshi were away. One of the three of them is usually there at all times because our

lieutenant is relatively new to her position and still learning. I guess they made an exception for this. After a minute, Balduin spoke. “I must congratulate Caleb later on avowing with you before you were introduced to the rest of us.” Caleb’s expression darkened. “I beg your pardon?” Skye asked with wide eyes. Balduin shrugged. “I am merely pointing out that you were on your way to our homeland, but before you reached it, Caleb avowed himself to you. One might presume that he was concerned your interest would be turned by a competitor if you had made it to us sooner.”

What a pompous ass, she thought, though her expression remained politely interested. Caleb felt his anger rising. “And being avowed to you now gives Caleb quite a bit of prestige, does it not?” Balduin said. And with that comment, Caleb started purposefully across the dance floor. “I see,” she said thoughtfully. “You feel threatened by Caleb.” Although her perceptive comment caught Caleb by

surprise, he didn’t falter in his stride. And then, timing it perfectly, he took her hand when she extended it toward him and then danced her away from Balduin, leaving the second commander stranded in the middle of the dance floor.

That was probably rude, she thought with a smile. No more so than his failure to address me directly, he returned. His temper was on a slow burn.

We can’t have you unhappy on our wedding day, she decided. Then she whirled him off the dance floor toward a darkened alcove. And when she had him where she wanted him, she kissed him until the last thing he was thinking about was his commander.

Chapter Twenty-Six “I, Caleb, take you Skye, to be my wife…” The wedding ceremony started at the stroke of midnight. The elders generated balls of light to hover right over the bride and groom and their bridal party, leaving the rest of the stadium as dark as a night sky. The silence in the stadium was hushed and expectant. Despite the crowd, there was a distinct air of intimacy surrounding the ceremony. Skye thought it was the most romantic and perfect arrangement ever. Married at midnight on the dance floor after a ball. Her wedding couldn’t have been designed any better if she had done the planning herself. The only thing that would have made it more perfect would have been to have Nick and her human family in attendance. Fortunately, she had her spirit guardian ever-present with her as a reminder of that family. And his conveyed happiness over her pairing was really more than enough for her. As Caleb recited his vows, excitement and contentment swirled through her. She felt like the luckiest woman—and Estilorian—in the world.

Jabari officiated the ceremony, as he had Amber and Gabriel’s wedding and Olivia and James’. Skye had asked Quincy to give her away, since he had been such close friends with her father. He had been notably thrilled and touched by her request. He had even kissed her on the cheek before he placed her hand in Caleb’s, obviously having learned a bit about weddings in his time on the human plane. Amber and Olivia stood behind her and Gabriel and James stood behind Caleb. The elders all sat in the front rows of the many chairs that had been set on the dance floor. Sebastian had produced bouquets of blue and white flowers for Skye and her sisters as well as an abundance of flowers and greenery to decorate the stadium for the human ceremony. When it was her turn to speak, Skye smiled brightly. She felt happy tears burning behind her eyes, but forced them back. When she spoke, her voice was clear and firm. “I, Skye, take you Caleb, to be my husband. You are my best friend and I look forward to spending the rest of my life with you. All that I am and all that I have, I give to you in love and in joy. I now offer you this vow made in love, kept in faith and honored forever.” She felt his love for her as he held her gaze while she recited her vows. And they both felt the impressive pull of

Fate that had brought them there. A short while later, Jabari smiled widely and said, “I now pronounce you husband and wife. Caleb, you may kiss your wife.”

Across the stadium, the observer watched as Caleb kissed Skye. The happy couple was so absorbed in each other that they didn’t even seem to register the resounding applause that filled the stadium. Not wanting to call unwanted attention, the observer applauded enthusiastically along with everyone else. This kiss was relatively short and chaste, unlike the several they had exchanged earlier in the shadows. They had thought themselves alone. But they had never been far from the observer’s sight. Unbidden anger surged as the observer reflected on their happiness. When the observer noticed the grin fade a bit from archigos Gabriel’s face, noticed the elder looking over his shoulder with an assessing gaze, there was a heavy damper placed on that anger. Now was most definitely not the time to rouse suspicion. The observer could have killed any one of Saraqael’s

daughters by now. It would have been ridiculously easy. Their half-human anatomies made them susceptible to all kinds of natural poisons that didn’t harm full-blooded Estilorians. How easy it would be to slip something into their food or water. But it would be better— much better to wait until after Caleb had fully joined with Skye before taking any action. The foolish male thought he knew what it was to be connected to another. Just wait. He would soon be as hopelessly ensnared as Gabriel and James were. And then the observer would watch gleefully as he broke over his wife’s dead body.

In the early hours before dawn after the conclusion of the ball, Skye stood in the shower and let the water beat down on her shoulders. She sighed happily as the water relaxed her. She was a married woman. Caleb’s wife. Wow. She wondered how long that would really take to set in. They wouldn’t get a long honeymoon like her sisters had. There was too urgent a need to complete the protection ceremonies at the other homelands, and she knew Gabriel was anxious to finish all of them as quickly as possible due to Amber’s pregnancy. She didn’t blame him in the least. In

fact, it had actually been her suggestion to curtail the length of her honeymoon. As a compromise, a special villa had been arranged for her and Caleb to enjoy a few days together following the wedding. It was still within Estilorian Central, but its location assured them a decent measure of privacy. The adorable stone dwelling was surrounded by an abundance of lush greenery and had a private, natural hot spring complete with a waterfall just off the back patio. It also had a nicely furnished dining area, living area, bedroom and bathroom, which she supposed was really all they needed for a few days. She took her time in the shower. After washing herself in her jasmine cleanser, she stepped out of the shower and dried herself. Caleb had finished his shower ages ago and was probably wondering if she had fallen in. Smiling, she hummed as she hung her towel and then turned to the vanity to begin applying jasmine-scented lotion to her skin. Caleb was crazy about scent. He would be insane by the end of the night, she wagered. And when she pulled on the white, lacy, abbreviated tank and matching lace panties that had been created as part of her trousseau, she knew that was a sucker’s bet. The poor guy wasn’t going to know what hit him. She pulled on a modest white robe before she left the

bathroom, figuring she would have a little mercy on him. When she walked out of the bathroom, idly fluffing her hair as she did, Caleb’s eyes rose from where he sat on the edge of the bed with his hands clenched on his knees. He got swiftly to his feet when he spotted her and then stood there awkwardly. She thought he looked unusually pale, the dark blue of his sleep tank and shorts contrasting starkly against his normally deeply-toned skin. Puzzled, she probed gently at his thoughts. It didn’t take much for her to determine that he was quite terrified. He really didn’t want to screw this up. The knowledge turned her into sentimental mush. Keeping her thoughts carefully to herself, she adjusted her posture and deliberately fiddled with the belt to her robe. She stopped a few feet from him and avoided his eyes. “Are you as nervous about this as I am?” she asked with a hesitant smile. He raised an eyebrow and walked over to her. “‘Scared out of my mind’ would be the phrase that occurs to me. But you’re not nervous.” She caught his dark blue gaze and grinned widely, not even denying her pretense. “No, I’m not. Because I know it’s going to be perfect.”

“You sure have a lot of confidence.” “Oh, yes. In both of us.” She walked right up to him and ran a hand over his arm where their shared mark now rested. “Caleb, do you like kissing me?” His lips twitched despite his obvious anxiety. “You know the answer to that.” “You’re right. I do. Now imagine that feeling times ten. No… times twenty.” His eyebrows both shot up this time. She smiled knowingly. “You really should’ve tuned into Gabriel and James at least once to get an appreciation of how it feels.” “Are you saying you—?” She interrupted him by putting her hand over his mouth. “You already know I tapped into Amber and Olivia’s thoughts more than I should have. Don’t judge me until we’ve tried this at least once, okay?” He gave her a wry look, but nodded. She removed her hand, then wound her arms around his waist. “Now, why don’t we start with a good night kiss and

take it from there?”

The Estilorian traitor had saved Grolkinei’s life. Kanika received the transmission about the rescue of Quincy the Corgloresti while Eloy’s body was still warm on the ground. Not believing that anyone could have gotten past his soldiers guarding the dungeon, Grolkinei had gone himself to check. The sight of Eloy’s dead body contained within the stilllocked cell had shocked him to his core. He had thrown the cell door open, hoping there was still someone lying in wait inside the cell that he could kill. All he found was the hair still clutched in Eloy’s hand and the silver comb that had been jammed into his leg. He recognized the blue color of some of that hair. Skye. The shock had only held him in place for a minute. Then he grabbed her hair and the comb and ran back to the stairs leading away from the dungeon, sounding the alarm as he fled. They had escaped the holding mere minutes before it came under siege by the Waresti. It had taken a great deal of Grolkinei’s power to throw the Waresti trackers off enough to keep them from picking up their trail first on land

and then by air. He had been forced to sacrifice a few of his soldiers to keep their pursuers at bay, something that further stoked his fury. Now, he was holed up in his least-liked residence due to necessity. The huge stone fortress had been built up in the snowy caps of the mountains centuries before. It blended perfectly with the rocky landscape it encompassed, making it all but invisible to those who didn’t know of its existence. As with several of his other holdings, this one had an elaborate series of tunnels embedded in the surrounding rock leading away from the main dwelling. Those tunnels served as escape routes and handy places to keep prisoners when the need arose. His commanders had followed him to the residence, of course. They were now all sitting around a stone table topped with all manner of food and drink, but no one was partaking of any of it. The general mood in the room was, at best, morose. “Was there another entrance to the dungeons of which we were unaware?” Baldemar asked after a long period of silence. “Of course not,” Grolkinei snapped. “I designed the damn structure and oversaw its creation. One way in, one way out.”

“Perhaps she can alter the minds of others,” Kanika suggested. “She might have somehow influenced the guards to allow her passage and made them forget about her presence after she and Quincy escaped.” They all considered this. It seemed remotely plausible. Grolkinei’s temper seemed to ease a bit at the possible explanation. “But why wouldn’t she have used that ability against Eloy?” Layla argued. “He obviously hurt her since she used her holy light and a hair comb, of all things, against him. If she could have influenced him to keep herself from harm, surely she would have.” “Maybe it only works against weaker minds,” Kanika said with a shrug. “Eloy might have been too strong-willed for her to influence.” “Could you scan the minds of the guards who were on duty and determine if they were influenced that way?” Grolkinei asked Kanika. “I can.” He would have her check, but he was almost certain that wasn’t what had occurred. Why bother returning the cell key to the guards after they made their escape? he reasoned. The guards had shown him their keys, still in their possession. They had sworn on their lives that they had

been attentive throughout their time on duty and hadn’t experienced anything unusual to explain the escape. He was still debating whether or not to kill them just as a matter of principle. “Do we know yet what this traitor wants from us?” Angius asked from his position on the opposite end of the table. “He or she has now assisted us several times.” “No,” Grolkinei answered, frustration lacing his tone. “We have not determined the gender or class of this Estilorian, either.” He glanced at Kanika. She raised an eyebrow. “I am sorry, my lord. I do continue to try and ascertain that information every time the traitor makes contact. But he or she is incredibly guarded with every thought.” “Yes, well, he or she had better make good use of the coming days. The last message we received before the Corgloresti’s rescue was exceedingly concerning.” They had learned of the efforts to reinforce the protections in place at the Estilorian stronghold. Using the powers of Saraqael’s daughters, the elders were making the base impervious to Mercesti influence of any kind. That meant Grolkinei would soon be extremely limited in those Estilorians available for conversion, having access to only those who left the stronghold. His class numbers would

suffer greatly. “We are going to have to act quickly,” Angius said. “If the plan to claim this plane is to have any success, we must strike before the enemy is beyond our reach.” Grolkinei nodded. “I agree, and had come to that conclusion myself. I have had enough of these minor skirmishes resulting in us running off with our tails between our legs.” He looked around the table and now brought his wineglass to his lips. After swallowing, he said, “We must provoke the rest of the Estilorians to action. “If they foresee a great battle, well, I am more than happy to bring it to them. It is time to lay our claim to this plane.”

PART III: Preparation Excerpts from the Great Foretelling: “Led by faith in each other, the combined powers resulting

from the exchange of vows will be beyond any possible belief.”

“At last, doubt will be overcome. And the new beings who

had once been considered unworthy outsiders will lead us all to our fates.”

Chapter Twenty-Seven Caleb opened his eyes and looked around with a combination of curiosity and wariness. Above him was a canopy of trees. Sunlight filtered through the orange and gold leaves of that canopy, casting thin beams of light over the ground. A cool breeze carried the faint scent of autumn with it. Centered in this clearing, he rested beside Skye in the bed of the villa provided for them by the Lekwuesti for their honeymoon. Actually, she was sprawled over him more than lying beside him. The curling ends of her hair tickled the underside of his chin, and the heat from the length of her body pressed against his had generated a light coat of perspiration over them both. They were unclothed, just as they had been when they had fallen asleep. Of course, they had still been in the villa itself and it had been dark outside then. Recognizing it for the dream it was, he gently disentangled himself from Skye and sat up. As soon as he did, he spotted Sky Tomaganuk. The elder was seated on a log not far from the bed, whittling what appeared to be a piece of pine.

“He sleeps at last,” Tomaganuk said without looking up. There was mild humor in his voice. “That was nearly two days straight for you, was it not?” Caleb withheld a sigh as he got up from the bed and imagined a pair of shorts for himself. The last being he needed giving him a hard time over making the most of his extremely short honeymoon was Skye’s spirit guardian. Lord knew he was sure to get enough grief from his brothers when he had to admit to them they had been right. “I assume, sir, that you have something you wish to express to me since you went through all of this trouble,” he said as he stood and pulled on the shorts he had willed into existence. He glanced at Skye to make sure he hadn’t disturbed her. “She will sleep,” Tomaganuk said calmly as he whittled. “She is half-human, you know. Unlike you, she needs more than an hour or two of rest at a time.” Despite the fact that he knew he was dreaming, Caleb felt a flush of embarrassment heating the back of his neck. He could admit that he hadn’t been very considerate of Skye’s need for sleep these past two days. He hadn’t been able to help himself. Once she had eased him past his uncertainty to experience what it meant to fully join with her, he hadn’t been able to get enough of her.

Even when she did doze, he had simply lain in the bed gazing at her, stroking her scented hair and gently caressing her soft skin, greatly enjoying the contrast between her feminine curves and taut musculature. His uncontrollable urge to touch her always led to him waking her and starting the whole process again. He couldn’t stop marveling over the depths of pleasure two beings could bring each other. Nothing in his entire existence had ever made him feel so powerful and so powerless at the same time. And he now completely understood why his brothers so often looked at their wives with moony eyes. “What is the message you wish to convey, sir?” he asked respectfully, accepting the teasing as his due. “You can call me Qel’a,” Tomaganuk said, looking up from his craft. His light blue eyes were both kind and piercing. For the first time, Caleb understood the meaning of the title when he heard it. It translated to “holy spirit.” While he had always assumed it was something like this, knowing that he could translate it now made him feel even closer to Skye. “Very well, Qel’a,” he said with a bow of his head. The elder nodded. “I thought you should know that Skylar is very much like a granddaughter to me. I have watched her grow from a newborn babe.”

Struggling against the urge to run to the bed and cover her naked form with the sheet, Caleb simply swallowed hard against his discomfiture and nodded. “I also wanted to say that I believe you are a perfect match for her, and I am very happy for you both.” His eyes widened slightly in surprise. Then he again bowed his head. “Thank you, Qel’a.” “Skylar needed to pair with a strong individual, someone who wouldn’t be easily swayed by her strong emotions, but who would respect them. You have never made her feel as though she needed to change her temperament, though she reacts quite dramatically to most things.” “Why would I want to change her?” “Perhaps so she could learn some restraint?” Tomaganuk shrugged and went back to whittling. “I imagine there have been times you wished she could manage more selfcontrol.” There was some truth in that, he acknowledged to himself. “Only because she endangers herself so often,” he clarified aloud. “But you know that it is this lack of restraint that allows Skylar to achieve what it is she does,” the elder said in his

patient voice. Caleb nodded. He was only too aware of the fact that his avowed’s uninhibited nature allowed her to accomplish unimaginable things, like transporting herself and another being to safety. But that inhibition came with a price. “Yes,” Tomaganuk agreed. “Much as Gabriel has combated Amber’s lack of faith caused by frequent upheaval in her life on the human plane, and much as James fosters Olivia’s love of learning while ensuring she is physically strong enough to defend herself, you will serve as a grounding presence for Skye. You will ensure that her emotions will not rule her and lead her into danger.” He thought bleakly of how he had initially denied his feelings for her, resulting in the delay before they paired with each other—and, thus, her death. Tomaganuk’s gaze conveyed understanding. “Caleb, if you had not shown such care with your feelings, clarifying with yourself what you felt for Skylar before you confessed it to her, she would not have been receptive to you. She relies upon your matter-of-fact and level nature to balance her completely opposite tendencies. Although she is your equal in stubbornness and likely would not admit it, she needs you as much as you need her. “And because she will conceive as quickly as her sisters

did, you will soon need each other even more than you ever imagined.” Caleb realized without much surprise that Olivia must be pregnant, too. Then he blinked at the image that flashed through his mind of Skye growing round with their child. He again looked at her as she slept. He had never felt so protective of her as he did just then. “This foretold battle,” Tomaganuk continued with a quick glance up before he returned to his whittling, “will most definitely take place. It will require Ambryl’s strength, Olaya’s judgment and Skylar’s spirit, as well as a powerful connection of all three. When the time comes, you must think to the Great Foretelling.” “The Great Foretelling?” Caleb repeated with confusion. “Yes. You will understand when the time comes. You will not remember much of this dream when you awaken. But it will return to you when you need it.” “I don’t want Skye or our family to come to any harm.” “I know. That is why you will remember.” Tomaganuk looked up from his work. “You are now my grandson in every way that matters. Whether or not you are prepared for it, Skye’s insight now belongs to you.” He smiled. “Enjoy the time you have left. Hardship will follow only too soon.”

Caleb slept. When awareness finally returned to him, he blinked slowly awake and wondered idly how long he had been asleep. He knew that he and Skye had fallen asleep while it was well past the middle of the night on the second day of their honeymoon. Now as he regained consciousness, pale pink and orange sunlight lit the horizon as the sun rose on their third day. That meant he had slept for several hours. The cobwebs slowly cleared from his mind and he became very aware of his wife pressed against him. He knew he should let her sleep. That didn’t stop him from shifting so that she rolled from all but on top of him to being on her back, beneath him. He watched her forehead wrinkle as she slept, listened to her murmur some manner of complaint over his rudeness. It made him smile as he ran a finger along the markings around her eyes. Her markings were interwoven, light blue swirls joined with tips of dark blue triangles, creating a colorful crescent around each eye. The result resembled a mask of sorts, and it made her already potent gaze even more arresting. She was absolutely beautiful. He had thought so from the moment she first transitioned to this plane, but only now that

he had admitted his feelings for her did he feel free to really think about her in such a way. He could even admit to being incredibly proud and honored that she bore his mark. Leaning down, he kissed her tenderly along the outer ridge of her left eye, then did the same to her right. She sighed and shifted beneath him. Because the movement exposed her neck to him, he trailed his lips along her jaw and the side of her neck. That caused more movement and a sound that might have been a purr. He raised his head and caught her gaze as she came awake. “Good morning,” he greeted her. She smiled and ran a hand through his hair. “Good morning.” Then her lips formed into a soft pout. “I guess we have to leave and rejoin the others, don’t we?” “We do,” he agreed with equal reluctance. He kissed her to remove the pout, then kissed her again just because he enjoyed it so much. When he pulled back, he said, “But they can surely wait until later in the morning for our return, right?” She pulled him down and kissed him deeply in response. His brain pretty much stopped functioning as all of the blood in his veins flashed with heat. This time when they parted, he struggled to catch his breath and managed to say, “Or maybe early afternoon.”

They kissed again. He knew he would never get enough of the taste of her…the feel of her. He knew he would always treasure the love they had for each other.

Okay, maybe late afternoon , he thought after another minute, and then grinned when she laughed.

Stars had begun making their appearance in the evening sky when they finally returned to the rooms they shared with their siblings. They flew across the Estilorian city and then made their way to the passages Sebastian had directed them to use before they left for their honeymoon. The Lekwuesti elder had assured them that the passageways would remain vacated so that they could return without getting accosted by anyone. “It sure was nice getting away for a little while, wasn’t it?” Skye asked as they entered the first passageway. Caleb reached over and took her hand. A ball of light bounced along the ceiling as they walked. He nodded in response to the question. “I guess we’ll be heading up to the Scultresti homeland tomorrow,” she continued. “It looked like a big enchanted forest from a distance.” He didn’t comment. He was well used to her rambling when

she felt a need to fill the silence. He also knew from her thoughts that she was anxious about something, but he couldn’t quite pin-point what it was. “Do you think our joining is going to impact our success with the ritual?” she asked. And he knew they had finally hit upon what was worrying her. He stopped walking in the middle of the corridor and turned to face her. He reached up and touched her cheek. “Not at all. Why would you ask that?” he wondered. She blushed and looked down at his chest, not meeting his gaze. “Well, every time one of the elders has talked about my abilities…my energy, I guess…well, they talk about, um, how pure I am.” He blinked at that. And he realized then that even though he had the ability to share thoughts with her, he would never fully understand how her mind worked. He did, however, understand very clearly that this was a topic of great importance to her. Rubbing his thumb from the corner of her mouth along the smooth line of her jaw, he thought, The purity of your

energy is unrelated to your virginity. She nibbled on her bottom lip. Are you sure?

He knew she was completely unaware of the fact that the innocence in her blue gaze hadn’t diminished a single iota in the past few days. Her usual air of ingenuousness continued to emanate from her like an aura. One corner of his mouth rose. I’m sure. Her dimple made an appearance. “Okay,” she said, her trust in his response obvious. She pulled him close then and kissed him. When they parted, she took his hand and resumed their walk without another word.

We’re back! she sent out when they approached the door leading from the passageway to the corridor of their rooms.

Welcome back, Gabriel returned. We’re all in our room. Come on in. They reached the end of the passageway. Caleb opened the door as well as his senses, ensuring there was no danger before escorting her out into the hallway. It was quiet; there weren’t any other Estilorians staying in the same wing as they were. It was only a few yards to the door leading to Gabriel and Amber’s room. Skye opened it and bounced inside with a wide smile and a cheerful, “Hi, everyone!” Their siblings had all been gathered around the table. They all rose and exchanged hugs with the newlyweds.

“We sure missed you,” Olivia said as she pulled away from hugging Skye. “Did you have fun?” “Oh, sure,” she said with her bright smile. “It was great to— hey, food!” She turned then toward the table, obviously distracted. Her expression looked like she had never seen an edible substance before. She hurried over and grabbed an empty seat. “Are those turkey sandwiches?” she asked as everyone shrugged over her behavior and took their seats. “Yep,” Gabriel said, handing her the platter. His gaze flickered up to catch Caleb’s. It was obvious he was highly humored. “Didn’t you two eat while you were gone?” Caleb felt the flush building in his neck and saw Skye hesitate over the mildly-toned question. He knew she was thinking as he was that they actually hadn’t left the bed.

Well, there were the two times in the hot spring, she thought with a slow smile as she caught his eye. Grinning at that, he returned, And the time in the shower. And when their embarrassed silence was met with a round of hearty laughter from their family, Caleb simply reached for the cheese and crackers and thought that it was nice to

be home.

“You have indicated that they are presently on their way to the Scultresti area of your stronghold,” Grolkinei said to the Estilorian trembling in front of him. “Well, I have a message for you to bring to them in the coming days.” He paused and waited for the Estilorian to nod. The movement reflected obvious fear and complacency. He smiled, but it was without humor. “I realize you thought you were ingratiating yourself to me with your actions. The truth is, however, that you were simply making yourself convenient. You are a fool. And unless you do exactly as I say, you will pay the price for it while I relish every moment of your pain. Do you understand?” Another jerky nod. “Excellent. Then listen closely. Here is what I want you to do…”

Chapter Twenty-Eight “Welcome to our homeland,” the Scultresti commander, Cadence, greeted them the following morning in a soft voice bearing a distinctly French accent. Skye thought the petite female with sunny hair and freckles looked more like a high school freshman than the commander of a race of powerful beings. The frilly burgundy gown she wore resembled a period piece from a movie about courtly life in the eighteenth-century. Beside her stood a male with brown hair pulled back into a stubby tail at the base of his neck. His Scultresti brown eyes were framed by ridiculously long lashes for a male. His skin was the warm tone of freshly turned earth. He wore more modern-looking garb, a white tank with navy blue pants and boots. “Welcome,” he said. His tone was cordial, though his expression remained neutral. “I am Finnin, second commander of the Scultresti. It is a pleasure to meet you all at last.” Cadence smiled. “Finnin has allowed me to attend both social events while he remained here. I am afraid I took advantage of his kindness.”

After the two commanders exchanged a look, Skye thought,

They’re half in love with each other. Caleb raised an eyebrow, but didn’t argue. “Lieutenant Gordain also wanted to meet you, but unfortunately he is involved in a complicated formation at the moment,” Cadence explained. “We may be able to greet him during the tour, which we hope you all find of interest.” “We encourage discovery and inquisitiveness here,” Finnin added. “We invite you to explore all that our homeland has to offer. We know you will participate in the ritual later this afternoon, but everyone is eager to meet you between now and then.” Skye felt Olivia’s excitement. This environment was perfectly suited to her middle-sister’s affinity for nature. At the moment, they were standing on a large platform made of nothing more than brown light surrounding the trunk of a massive tree in the middle of the homeland. Similar bands of brown energy joined all of the many trees that formed the living environment of the creative class. She guessed the energy bands were used to get from one location to another since the tree branches would make flying all but impossible. “I’ve got to meet with the other elders briefly about today’s

ritual and the plan for the coming homeland visits,” Gabriel said, his gaze moving among his family. “I’ll catch up with y’all in a bit.” Then he exchanged a longer, more meaningful look with Amber and rubbed her arm affectionately. Skye had already been given the warning that she and Caleb needed to keep their physical contact to a minimum while in public until Estilorians had more of an understanding about emotions. She imagined that Gabriel conveyed his true message to Amber with his thoughts. When her sister’s cheeks pinkened as Gabriel turned and followed the other elders, Skye smiled. “Come on, guys,” she said, hurrying over to one of the many paths leading up into the surrounding forest. “I can’t wait to see how they’ve built their homes among these trees!” She took one step onto the first path and suddenly felt herself falling. Caleb caught her around the waist and pulled her back to safety before she could even gasp. He looked unsurprised as he said, “You must request permission before you can walk on a Scultresti’s path.” Her face filled with color as she looked apologetically toward Cadence and Finnin, both of whom looked quite appalled. “Oops. Gosh, I’m sorry.” “There is no need to apologize,” Cadence said, recovering

before her second commander. “I am sure we led you to understand that you were free to travel anywhere within our homeland, but we did not think that you have not been oriented to our protocols. Some of these paths lead to private homes or to areas where forms are in development. Not all are accessible.” “Gotcha. So, um, how do we request permission?” Skye asked, fiddling with her necklace. Cadence walked up to the path Skye had approached. She cast a small ball of light and tossed it down onto the path. The energy was absorbed by the path, making it glow a darker shade of brown and appear more solid. “This means that permission has been granted,” she explained, looking at the sisters. “It will allow me and my party access to the path now. If permission had been denied, the light would have been reflected back rather than absorbed.” She waved a hand leading up the path. “Shall we?” Skye once again led the way, her enthusiasm unabated by her near-fall. She felt Caleb right behind her and almost laughed, though she was sorry to have caused him such concern. The Scultresti were, by and large, very polite and welcoming. They eagerly showed the sisters their work,

everything from animal, human and Estilorian forms in midcreation to trees and flowers ready for planting. They explained that although there were many “natural” species on the Estilorian plane from when it had first been created, there were also those that had been created solely by their class. As they were the class responsible for the creation of everything organic on the Estilorian plane, they worked closely with the Lekwuesti, who used those creations for their domestic tasks. Cadence opted to stay behind during their second stop so that she could assist a few Scultresti who were having difficulty with a particular formation. Olivia asked to stay and watch, as she was fascinated by the creation process, so she and James also remained behind. Finnin continued on with Amber, Skye and Caleb, leading them along several other paths and introducing them to more members of his class. On their fifth path, they ended up in a room containing ten seated Scultresti. A single female with shoulder-length, wavy brown hair wearing flowing robes stood before the seated beings. She glanced up as they arrived, her gaze shifting between Skye and Amber. “Hello, commander Finnin,” she said with a bow. Then she stood without expression. “Greetings, Maya. I would like to introduce you and your

students to some special visitors. This is Amber, Skye and Caleb.” He glanced at Amber and Skye and explained, “Maya is instructing some of the newest members of our class. Most of these Scultresti have only a few years of existence.” Skye had to admit that the intense and unblinking gazes of the students were a bit disconcerting. Still, she smiled and said, “It’s nice to meet you.” “Why is it these two females look so much alike?” one of the male students asked. He was speaking to the teacher, but staring at Skye and Amber. “Were they created by the same Scultresti? I thought all forms are supposed to look different.” “They are not full Estilorians,” Maya responded. Skye’s smile faded as the stares continued. “What are they then?” asked a female with long, curly black hair and milky skin. She asked it in a way that sounded like she found their very presence distasteful. Skye and Amber exchanged a look over being discussed like a class science project. Skye rolled her eyes and Amber crossed her arms over her chest. “They are half-human,” Maya answered. “Their father was a Corgloresti and their mother was human. We have not yet

studied the story of their origins, but we will.” “Their eye colors are unusual,” another student commented. This one was a female with white-blonde hair. Her garb as well as her accent resembled a Scottish female’s. “As are their markings.” “Yes,” Maya agreed. “Again, this is a result of their blended heritage.” “Why are they traveling with a Gloresti?” asked the first male who had spoken. “I can appreciate all of your curiosity,” Finnin interrupted from behind the sisters. “But I did not bring our visitors by to become a part of your lesson. They are our honored guests.” There was an awkward pause as the students processed this, continuing their studies of Amber and Skye. Then Amber reached up to tuck her hair behind her ear. The female with curly black hair gasped and made a face as her gaze focused on Amber’s arm. “Oh, what an atrocious scar,” she said, pointing. “Why would she not cover such a hideous thing?” Amber’s golden eyes flashed and narrowed dangerously. “Oh my gosh,” Skye gushed in an excessively dramatic

tone, her eyes wide, “that is so funny!” And here, her tone frosted as she stared at the Scultresti female. “I was just thinking the same thing about your face.” And then she hooked arms with Amber and turned, walking straight out of the classroom. “That was a good one,” Amber said when they were a few feet outside the door. Skye grinned at her. “I know.” A few words issued in a raised voice filtered out to them. She realized Caleb was getting a few biting comments in, too. She caught “sister” and “archigos Gabriel” among whatever it was he was saying. When he strode out a few seconds later, she thought he looked quite fierce. She was sure the Scultresti back in the classroom were trembling in their seats. “My sincerest apologies, Amber,” Finnin said as he hurried out behind Caleb. His expression was quite distraught. “I would never have had you insulted that way.” Amber waved a hand in dismissal. “They’re young. They’ll learn.” “And if they don’t, she’ll kick their asses,” Skye added. They approached another path and spotted Gabriel, Olivia

and James walking with Zayna and Cadence. Skye realized Finnin looked very uncomfortable and guessed he was concerned about Gabriel’s reaction should he learn about the young Scultresti’s comment. She didn’t intend to say anything, but he shared thoughts with Amber and Caleb, too. “It is time to begin the ritual,” Zayna told them when they were standing as a group. “We have accommodations ready for all of you to rest after the ceremony’s conclusion.” They all followed Zayna to the site selected for the ritual. It was up among the high tops of the trees on another energy platform. Skye found the walk invigorating. Although she hated to admit it, she had gotten used to the rigorous daily workouts imposed on them. Being out of that routine made her feel off-kilter. The other elders awaited them. Now that they knew the most effective way to perform the ritual, it took little communication among the group. They simply joined wings and began. She was relieved to realize that Caleb was right. If anything, her connection to him made the ritual go even more smoothly. She was able to draw on his added strength to more easily manage the power in the way she needed to. He also experienced more of the ritual’s power now than he had before their connection.

And this time, when unconsciousness claimed her, she knew it wouldn’t be for long.

Caleb was truly awed by Skye’s abilities. He had never felt anything as incredibly powerful as what she funneled for the ritual, and he knew he had only experienced a portion of what she controlled so effortlessly. Alongside Gabriel and James carrying her sisters, he carried Skye to their sleeping accommodations. The circular chamber was contained within the branches of a huge tree. Brown Scultresti energy created the chamber, pushing the branches back to frame the space. The floor was also made only of energy. There were three beds and a dining table inside the chamber. Because there weren’t any inside walls or a bathroom, Caleb understood that these were truly only meant to be temporary accommodations. “We’re flying to the Orculesti homeland once the girls awaken,” Gabriel explained. “We’re trying to complete these rituals as expediently as possible.” Caleb frowned as he settled Skye into the bed on the far right-hand side of the room. “Skye needs more than a few hours between rituals to recover.”

“I understand that,” Gabriel said patiently as he pulled Amber’s boots off. “But they can rest just as well at the Orculesti homeland and we’ll be ready to go once they are.” “Do you think they’ll awaken more quickly this time?” James asked. He smoothed Olivia’s hair away from her face. “I think so,” Gabriel said. “But I guess we’ll find out soon enough. He was proven correct. After only a matter of hours, Skye sat up in bed and looked around with a curious expression. Caleb rose from his seat at the table where he had been playing cards with his brothers and walked over to the bed. “How long was I out this time?” she asked as he sat beside her on the bed. “Only about three hours.” “Cool! Maybe by the time we finish all of the rituals, we won’t sleep at all.” He raised a corner of his mouth over her enthusiasm. “Maybe.” She joined them in playing cards. It only took about twenty minutes more for Amber to awaken. Gabriel went to her as she stretched. He stroked her belly and gave her a kiss, but whatever words they exchanged were done in silence.

Olivia slept for almost twenty more minutes, causing James some concern. She finally woke as they were playing Poker. “Ugh,” she said as she jerked into a sitting position. “Where’s the bathroom?” They all realized she looked a little green. James hurried over to her. “There isn’t—” She threw up all over him. “—one,” he finished weakly. Caleb blinked in surprise. He got to his feet as his siblings did. “Oh, God,” Olivia said, covering her mouth with her hand and staring at James with a mix of horror and embarrassment. “I’m so sorry!” “Are you okay?” he asked, standing awkwardly beside the bed because he couldn’t touch her now without getting her covered in the mess, too. She nodded miserably. Amber walked over to the other side of the bed and touched Olivia on the top of her head. She sent out a bit of her healing energy in a soft wash of gold light. Olivia gave her a grateful look.

Caleb noticed Gabriel exchanging a look with Skye. They both smiled. “I didn’t know you could get morning sickness in the middle of the day,” Gabriel commented conversationally with a wink at her. “I guess it’s because she just woke up,” Skye said equally as casually. They turned to look at Olivia, whose eyes were wide. “Morning sickness?” she repeated in disbelief. “What’s morning sickness?” James asked with a worried expression. “Is it dangerous?” Skye, Amber and Gabriel all laughed. Amber said, “I guess the answer to that is all in how you look at it.” Now James looked both confused and desperate for an explanation. Caleb still had no idea what everyone was talking about, and Skye was keeping her thoughts carefully contained. When Olivia’s eyes filled with tears, he grew alarmed. But then she turned to James and smiled through her tears. “What they’re saying is that I’m pregnant.” They all watched the play of emotions cross James’ face. Then Caleb caught his brother under his arms before his

weakened knees dropped him to the floor.

Chapter Twenty-Nine The sun was low in the sky as they flew to the Orculesti homeland. Caleb flew as close to Skye as his wings would allow. She still tended to get distracted and veered at unexpected times. With the sun setting in its usual palette of brilliant color, he knew her mind was more captivated by the beauty around her than in focusing on her flying. Sure enough, her wings locked just enough while she was staring at the horizon that she jerked sideways until she was almost upside-down. The sound she made was a lot like a squeal. He found himself laughing as her wings winked out and he dove and grabbed her. She sighed as she clung to him. “I couldn’t help it,” she confessed. I know. Do you suppose if we kissed while flying you’d crash us both? He raised an eyebrow at the question and caught her twinkling gaze. His eyes moved to her smiling lips. Then he

looked up and gauged how close they were to everyone else. Her tumble had put them a bit behind. She sensed the second he decided it was safe enough to try it. Her hand guided his head closer. He eagerly brought his lips to hers. Although it took a huge amount of focus to keep them in the air while kissing her and feeling her warmth against him, it was a remarkably invigorating experience. She left him struggling for breath when she finally let him go and once again extended her wings to fly beside him. Her smile was radiant.

I sure as hell hope we’re sleeping in our own room tonight, he thought with feeling when his head cleared.

“Welcome to our homeland, Amber, Olivia and Skye,” the Orculesti commander, Ailfrid, greeted them upon their arrival. “We have your accommodations ready for you.” Skye didn’t know him very well, but Ailfrid had been very nice to her and her sisters ever since the first time he met them. Unfortunately, that had been almost immediately after some of the members of his class had almost killed them through a poorly designed prank by an Orculesti named Dacian. Still, Ailfrid had done what he could to assure them that his class was most certainly not represented by those members.

His hair was more orange than red and curled around his head in a fiery halo. He was partial to togas. Today’s was light green, a nice complement to his dark green eyes. He wore sandals to complete the look. He was standing beside a tall and slender female with long blonde hair and tan skin, and an even taller male with a wiry build and dark hair. The female wore a simple yellow sundress and had bare feet. She looked like a California beach bunny. The male wore a flowing light gray shirt with matching pants and boots. “My second commander, Dalila, and I will show you the way.” He looked at the female. “It will be my pleasure,” she said with a bow of her head and a cross of her right arm over her chest. “It is nice to see you again, Olivia,” she said, reminding Skye that she had been the Orculesti to assist her sister before the Becoming ceremony just after she transitioned to this plane. “We are very much looking forward to spending a bit more time with you all before the ritual.” Her accent was very unusual. Skye figured it probably wasn’t in existence on the human plane any more. “I also wanted to introduce you to lieutenant Jean-Marc. He handles security throughout the homeland. He will help ensure your stay here is uneventful.”

Jean-Marc inclined his head politely and also crossed his right arm over his chest before bowing. “It is nice to meet you all at last.” Skye and her sisters hadn’t spent much time with many lieutenants. This rank of Estilorian rarely ventured to the main base because their tasks were, like Jean-Marc’s, centered within their homelands. The Scultresti lieutenant, Gordain, had been supervising several different complex creations while they had been at his homeland, and the Wymzesti lieutenant, Nour, had been training new recruits during their stay at his homeland and had only briefly greeted them. Jean-Marc’s affect was as unemotional as most Estilorians, but Skye smiled at him anyway. They all exchanged pleasantries and extended their thanks before following the two commanders as they led the way to their accommodations. The other elders, on the other hand, went with Malukali and Jean-Marc to where they would be staying. They didn’t encounter a single other Orculesti on the path. It was like walking through a cloud, Skye thought. The air was clear, but everywhere she looked appeared to be shrouded in fog. When she gazed intently at one spot to her right, the fog parted enough to reveal what looked like a stone temple. As soon as she stopped staring at it, the mist returned. Figuring it was similar to the Wymzesti homeland

and required focused thought to make things clearer, she shrugged and took Caleb’s hand. They were led to another stone building. This one looked like a church, she thought with wide eyes. It had a steeple of sorts and colored glass in the windows. The door was nothing but fog. “We ask you all to touch this doorway,” Ailfrid requested. “It will register your essence and will allow no one else passage without your permission.” Smiling, Skye reached out and placed her hand into the mist. Caleb and her siblings all did the same. It flashed blue-green and stayed that color even after they all removed their hands. Ailfrid and Dalila exchanged looks. “Your connection with each other is quite strong,” Dalila observed. “You are very fortunate to have each other.” There was a pause. Skye grinned. “You bet,” she replied for all of them. “You have only to contact one of us should you require anything,” Ailfrid said with a bow. “We look forward to seeing you for breakfast in the morning.” “Thanks, Ailfrid,” Gabriel said. “See y’all in the morning.” They all filed into the building. The blue-green mists parted

for each of them. Skye realized when they got inside the structure that the door looked like an ordinary wooden door from that side. She thought it was ridiculously cool and wondered when she would ever stop being wowed by things on this plane.

Never, Caleb thought. You were ‘wowed’ by a sunset. She grinned, realizing he was right. I was also wowed by your kiss, she thought with a wink at him. She glanced around then. Speaking of which…yep. Separate

bedrooms. See? he returned philosophically. There will always be things to wow us.

The welcome breakfast for Saraqael’s daughters was attended by nearly every Orculesti in the homeland over a few decades of age. Because there were quite a few Orculesti away due to pairings with Gloresti and Corgloresti elsewhere on the plane, as well as some Orculesti away at Central’s base, there weren’t as many in the homeland as Skye had envisioned. All in all, there were only a few hundred beings present at the meal. As had become the standard, the sisters and their Gloresti were seated with the elders at a head table. They all sat on

one side of an extremely long, curved table. The attending Orculesti were sitting at long rectangular tables facing them. Before the meal began, each of the Orculesti walked past the table and issued a bow of respect to the elders and the sisters as they took their seats.

Golly, that was overwhelming , she thought to Caleb as the last attendee took his seat and food began to appear on the tables. He glanced at her as her attention was turned by the platters of food. Sunlight caught the jeweled butterfly pin she wore in her hair just behind her left ear. The glittering light blue and coral pink gems in the pin matched her dangling earrings, choker necklace and wide bangle bracelets, and, of course, coordinated perfectly with her outfit. She wore a knee-length, pink-and-blue-striped dress with wide bands of fabric that crossed over her chest and shoulders and connected in the back, leaving a diamondshaped patch of skin visible over her abdomen. Her sandals had thin straps that crisscrossed all the way up her calves to where the dress ended. He wasn’t sure how, but her toenails were the same coral pink as her accessories. She gave him a laughing glance when she sensed his curiosity over this. He guessed it would have to remain a feminine mystery when she piled fresh berries on her plate and didn’t explain.

A few minutes later, he suddenly looked to his right and got to his feet. He sensed Gabriel and James doing the same beside him. He was certain they had also noted the quick and concerned glances that some of the Orculesti sent in that direction. They soon realized the point of those glances. Dacian, the Orculesti who had nearly caused the girls’ deaths at the welcome reception, ran into the middle of the gathering, all but skidding to a stop in front of the elders’ table. “Dacian!” Malukali shouted, also getting to her feet. “You were forbidden to attend this event.” He fell to his knees and crossed both of his arms over his chest in supplication. “I know, archigos Malukali. And I sincerely regret disobeying your order. But I may never get the chance to do this again and I am willing to accept the consequences.” Caleb had pulled Skye to her feet and pushed her behind him, just as Gabriel and James did with Amber and Olivia. Still, he could feel her trying to peek around him. She was clutching the back of his tank top. His assessing gaze quickly determined that the Orculesti was unarmed. Dacian looked up at Caleb, Gabriel and James even as he was surrounded by Orculesti lead by lieutenant Jean-Marc,

who obviously intended to physically remove him. Dacian’s dark green eyes were filled with emotion, surprising Caleb. “I am deeply sorry for what happened at the welcome reception. My actions were quite ignorant and motivated by unjustified arrogance. I had no idea what I was doing when I suggested the mental intrusion to my companions, and never expected them all to try it at one time. Please know that I would never have had harm come to any of Saraqael’s daughters. Nor would I have caused you three the pain of losing them.” “Remove him, Jean-Marc,” Malukali said in a firm voice. Caleb noted that her eyes reflected confusion and compassion, however. When Jean-Marc reached down to pull him to his feet, Dacian nodded. He didn’t argue when they began ushering him from the room. And then Skye, Olivia and Amber all stepped out from behind their husbands. “We forgive you,” they said at the same time. Dacian’s head whirled back toward them. He appeared all but undone by the three words. Then he nodded again and allowed himself to be escorted out. Caleb put a hand on Skye’s shoulder. Her eyes were sad. They once again took their seats. Everyone went back to eating as though nothing had happened.

When he realized a few minutes later that she was only shifting the food around on her plate rather than eating, he thought, Will you tell me why you were so affected by his

plea? She looked decidedly reluctant, but nodded. Then she took his hand and briefly closed her eyes. Images flashed through his mind. Intense fear. Panicked running. Gabriel beside her, his appearance similar, but different. The back of Amber’s head as she outpaced them. The sound of hungry wolves. Skye’s burgeoning power. A strong pull into the air. Even greater fear. Amber’s scream. Gabriel’s anguish. Panic and paralysis. Refusal to act. Gabriel’s anger. More surging power. And finally, guilt, self-loathing and a plea for forgiveness. When she had run through the memory, she tried to pull her hand away. He gripped it instead. Her eyes shone with ashamed tears. In direct contrast to her overwrought emotional state, his thoughts were very matter-of-fact. Skye, you wield power greater than any of us have ever known. Even the elders were overwhelmed by it when they first felt it. You awe me every time you use your power. The fear you felt the first time it emerged was perfectly understandable. And it may have taken a shove to get you

down from that tree, but your fear didn’t keep you from using your power to help others the very next time it was needed. Her brow wrinkled as she absorbed his words. I’m very proud of how far you’ve progressed in just a matter of months. You should be equally proud of yourself. You’ve advanced far more than any single Estilorian with years of training could manage. Though her cheeks grew pink, he still sensed her lingering guilt and doubt. You know, you’re the one who is always thinking about Fate. What do you suppose would have happened if you hadn’t lifted yourself and Gabriel from the ground when the wolves were at your heels? Now her eyes widened.

That’s right. They would have killed you both. And what would have happened then if Amber had run back to help you, as she did in your memory when she thought something had happened to Gabriel? No one would have been able to heal her then. Even archigos Ini-herit’s powers are limited on the human plane. However it occurred and no matter your reaction at the time, you saved their lives.

He felt every emotion that flowed through her as she considered this. And in the end, what was left was her unbridled love for him and joy that she was his avowed. And he also knew that she would now finally forgive herself.

Do you see how they are looking at each other? Of course I do. You are broadcasting quite clearly. It appears Caleb has fallen, just like the others did. The fool. Do you think they believed that refuse Dacian was spouting? Who cares? It served its purpose. Yes. We have plenty of others serving their purposes for us, as well, do we not? They are all weak. When do you want to act? Soon.

Chapter Thirty “Amber and Skye,” Sebastian said the following day when the group had traveled to the Lekwuesti homeland, “Caoilinn and I have carefully considered the candidates for pairing with you. As I have explained to you before, this pairing is one of very high prestige among our class. The Lekwuesti chosen to pair with you will be receiving an incredible honor.” He exchanged a smile with Caoilinn. “In fact, if we were not already paired ourselves, we would each have approached you already.” Skye beamed a smile back at them, appreciating the compliment for what it was. She exchanged a humored glance with Amber. “In the end,” Caoilinn picked up where her leader left off, “we decided to narrow the candidates down to those who were of an appropriate level of experience to pair with you. Then we considered your individual needs and personalities. And we determined that it would be best for you to select the Lekwuesti with whom you will pair from the candidates we have identified, since Olivia ultimately did so.” Now Skye and Amber looked at their sister, who flushed

and shrugged in embarrassment. She had paired with her Lekwuesti, Brenna, before she knew she was supposed to wait. In the end, her decision had saved her life. No one had ever argued that the pairing hadn’t been best for all involved. “We have reserved one location for each of you,” Sebastian explained. “The candidates we have selected for you are awaiting your arrival. You will have the opportunity to meet with each of them and determine how they suit you. When you have made your decision, we will assist you with the pairing process.” He looked at Olivia. “As you are already paired, Olivia, you and James are free to explore our homeland.” “We have a lovely park with lush greenery that might appeal to you,” Caoilinn suggested. When Olivia’s face lit up, she smiled. “I would be happy to show you the way.” Skye watched Olivia and James follow the commander, their hands entwined. Since there was no one in the building they presently inhabited, there was no concern about someone seeing their obvious love for each other and getting bent out of shape about it. She was glad for that. She knew they had hardly had two seconds together to celebrate Olivia’s pregnancy over the past couple of days. Their joy over it radiated from each of them. She understood that their feelings for each other had to be minimized to prevent jealousy or other powerfully negative

emotions among the Estilorians from emerging, but there was something to be said for simply being allowed to feel. The Lekwuesti had gathered as a group to welcome them upon their arrival that morning, but had been ordered to disperse shortly thereafter. Thus, the walk from their current location to the spaces reserved for them was quiet and uneventful. Skye thought the Lekwuesti homeland looked a lot like a human suburb, and when they approached two roomy cottages with white-washed stone walls and thatched roofs, her initial impression was confirmed. “Skye, if you and Caleb would please follow me,” Sebastian said, walking to the cottage on the left. Intensely curious, she followed. Caleb was right beside her. Sebastian opened the door and walked inside. Caleb followed him, always the first through any door she had to pass through. She walked in after him when he gave her a mental nod. There were no less than fifty Lekwuesti in the room. Her eyes went wide. This is narrowed down? she thought. “I leave you to your decision,” Sebastian said. And after giving her a smile, he bowed and left.

Amber and Gabriel entered the second cottage behind

Sebastian. As Skye’s had, Amber’s eyes went wide at the number of Lekwuesti present. Although the cottage was larger inside than it appeared on the outside, the number of beings in the space was more than a little overwhelming. And when about fifty pairs of lavender eyes turned in her direction, she immediately felt anxiety building over being the focus of so much attention. Sebastian left with hardly a sound. The room bowed in respect to Gabriel. Amber noticed several second glances at him. Most of the Lekwuesti in the room hadn’t seen him since he returned from the human plane. The change in his eye color and the removal of his Gloresti pairing markings often caused such reactions. “Hello, kyria Amber,” said a female with honey blonde hair and freckles. She bowed and crossed her right arm over her chest, a gesture usually only reserved for the elders. “My name is Elandra. It is a pleasure to meet you.” “Hi, Elandra,” Amber said resignedly. She thought, What does kyria mean? ‘Lady,’ Gabriel translated. The Lekwuesti govern our social

customs. It seems they’ve developed a title for you as my avowed. Struggling not to wince over the special treatment, she listened to the next introduction, this one from a male

named Samuel. “It would be an honor to be paired with you, kyria Amber,” he said. “I would appreciate the opportunity to demonstrate my abilities for you. Perhaps I could create something for you? A piece of jewelry, perhaps?” “That’s really not necessary, Samuel,” she tried to say, but another Lekwuesti stepped forward. “I am Brucie,” said the dark-haired, dark-skinned female. Her voice was heavily accented. “I am so pleased to meet you, kyria Amber. I am particularly talented in creating delicious foods.” Amber inclined her head. “Right. Hello—” The next introduction came before she could finish. The beings in the room grew closer and closer as they started talking over one another to try and catch her attention. She could sense the growing urgency among the Lekwuesti in the back of the room who weren’t directly in her line of sight. Gabriel was standing behind her with his arms crossed, prepared to intervene if he found it necessary. Amber was on the verge of begging for him to put her out of her misery when a loud voice cut through the growing surge of introductions. “Back off, you thick-headed dolts!”

The noise silenced. Heads turned. She looked up above the heads of the other Lekwuesti and spotted a round, dark, bald head making its way through the heavy crowd. Eventually, the large male reached her. Rather than introduce himself, he turned his back on her and spread his massive arms wide. Then he took two long steps back, pressing the horde several feet away from her. “Hey, Blue—that is not fair!” one of the retreating Lekwuesti complained. “What is not fair is mobbing kyria Amber when she obviously does not like crowds,” the giant argued in a voice as southern as Amber’s own. “You are all so focused on yourselves that you are failing to use your Lekwuesti sense.” He turned his lavender gaze to her and waved in her direction. “Her body language indicates she is highly agitated. Her tone and expressions tell me that she would rather be just about anywhere else but here. And you are all exacerbating those reactions.” There were mutters of complaint and murmurs of agreement as gazes once again latched onto Amber. She forced herself not to roll her eyes. “Now,” Blue said, again facing the crowd, “we can all introduce ourselves one at a time. And everyone else can wait their blasted turn.”

“It is not as though you are in charge, Blue,” Samuel asked. He looked highly affronted. “You are the oldest unpaired Lekwuesti for this very reason.” That piqued Amber’s interested. “What reason is that?” she asked. “His poor manners,” Samuel said. “He has not even introduced himself properly to you.” There were more murmurs of agreement and quite a few sneers and shaking heads. She saw Blue acknowledge the oversight with a slumping of his broad shoulders. Before he could turn and say something to her, she nodded. “Very well. Please, let’s get on with the introductions.” It took over an hour. Her head was spinning with names and faces by the time they were done. It was really a waste, too, since she had made her decision so early in the process. “Thank you for taking the time to introduce yourselves to me,” she said to the room when the last Lekwuesti had made her introduction and offered to create her a new wardrobe. “You each have much to offer, and my decision isn’t easy. I’d like to ask that you give me a moment to consider this in private.” “Of course, kyria Amber,” they said, and began filing out the

cottage door. “Blue, I‘d like a word with you,” Gabriel said before the Lekwuesti strode out the door. “Of course, archigos,” Blue said, his surprise evident. There were several glances in his direction as the last of the others shuffled outside. The door closed behind them. He turned to face Amber. “I would like to apologize for failing to properly introduce myself, kyria Amber.” She waved a hand. “I understand the need for manners and protocol, Blue, but I’m a simple gal at heart. You were looking out for me, and that was more important at the time than extending a formal introduction.” He bowed his head in acknowledgement and thanks. She gave him a considering look and asked, “So, are you going to offer to show me your skills?” He blinked at that. “I noticed you have not shown an interest in demonstrations. And the fact is, we can all do relatively the same things.” She nodded. “The key is using your skills with an understanding of the being who you are doing those things for, right?” “Certainly.” “What do you think I’d ask you to create if I wanted a

demonstration?” “Something related to music,” he said. She felt Gabriel’s surprise. “Why would you guess that?” she asked. “You are wearing a serviceable but unadorned shirt and pants with functional boots. This tells me you are not focused on wardrobe. Your only jewelry is the ring on your left ring finger and you are not wearing any cosmetics and, quite frankly, you do not need them. You showed no real interest when food preparation was mentioned. You have said you are a ‘simple gal,’ which tells me you do not feel it necessary to be surrounded by pretty and elaborate furnishings. But when one of my peers mentioned having a good singing voice, you pursued a line of conversation with her.” “You’re very observant, Blue.” She paused consideringly, then asked, “What do you consider to be the most important quality in a Lekwuesti?” “Dependability,” he said simply. Now, she grinned. He couldn’t have given a more perfect answer. “Blue, I think this is the beginning of a beautiful partnership.” And when she saw realization sink in and his eyes went

wide with shock, she laughed.

Skye greatly enjoyed getting to know the Lekwuesti who had been chosen to meet with her. They were all polite and charming and falling over themselves to please her. While she certainly didn’t need anyone kowtowing to her, she could admit it felt kind of nice to be so thoroughly sought after. Unfortunately, she was having the hardest time figuring out how she would ever decide who to pick. The problem was, there wasn’t anything to distinguish one Lekwuesti from the next. They all behaved in much the same way. By the time candidate thirty-seven walked up, Skye was quite anxious and wishing that Pavati wasn’t already paired with someone else. It would have made things infinitely easier. Caleb had known who she would pick within a minute of walking into the room. She had watched him walk in, scan the group, nod and then lean against the rear wall of the cottage with his arms crossed over his chest. At first, she had been humored by his confidence. He thought he knew her so well that he could identify her future Lekwuesti in one glance? Sure. But now she started wondering who he had seen that had so clearly made a mark. In truth, no one had set off any “I’m

the one” tingles to her intuition. It was actually quite disheartening. She watched the remaining Lekwuesti move to the front as the previous group shuffled to the back. Her smile had begun feeling false about ten minutes before. And when the first female in this group elbowed another female beside her to get the chance to speak with Skye first, something she had witnessed on several other occasions, she let the smile drop altogether. Sighing, she shifted her gaze to the left and found her attention caught by a very young-looking female on the outskirts of this group. Her one-piece skin suit in eyepopping magenta with lavender zig-zags showed a delicate, waiflike figure. She wore lavender boots that went all the way up to mid-thigh and a wide lavender belt that sat low on her hips. An assortment of jewelry covered her ears, arms and neck. In contrast to the stylish outfit, she wore a nondescript white cap over her hair. Skye went through the motions of listening to the Lekwuesti make their introductions and offer her all kinds of things. Then she waited for the waif’s turn. She was mildly surprised when she noted the three lavender markings around this Lekwuesti’s eyes indicating a second ability. She was even more surprised when she realized the Lekwuesti’s eyebrows were silver. She thought it made her face quite fascinating.

“Hello,” the waif said in a much quieter voice than her peers. Her eyes were alight with hope. Then Skye noticed a few of the Lekwuesti around her talking behind their hands and staring. The waif’s eyes shifted uncomfortably from Skye’s when she realized she was being talked about. The hope in her expression died. That made Skye’s ire rise. “My name is Evangeline,” the waif said in her soft voice. She gave Skye a hesitant smile. “I like your hair. It is very pretty.” Although she wasn’t the first to say so, Skye sensed she was the first who meant it. “Thanks, Evangeline. If you don’t mind my asking, why is it you’ve got your own hair covered up?” Once again, Evangeline shifted her gaze away as the beings behind her exchanged looks and nudges. Her cheeks filling with color, she said, “My hair is…unusual.” “I see.” Skye turned and looked at Caleb. Without a word, he pushed himself away from the wall and walked to the door. Opening it, he said, “Everyone out except Evangeline.” The Lekwuesti directly in his line of sight took one look at

his expression and hurried out the door. A few others balked and started to complain, but Caleb raised an eyebrow and once again crossed his arms over his chest. No one else uttered a word as they all filed past. He shut the door firmly behind them and then walked back to where Skye sat in a chair at a small café table. Pulling out the second chair, he waved Evangeline toward it. “Oh,” she said, her eyes widening. “Thank you.” She took the seat, completely bewildered. “What’s your other power?” Skye asked curiously as Caleb went back to leaning on the wall. She shifted uncomfortably. “Well, I can change the color of anything organic.” Skye’s eyes lit up. “You mean, like hair or skin?” “Sure.” “Cool! Can you give me a dark blue streak next to my light blue one?” “Oh. Of course.” Evangeline waved her hand toward a strip of Skye’s hair, generating a glow of lavender light as her power surged. Then she produced a mirror and handed it to Skye so she could see the resulting streak of dark blue. “I can change it back whenever you want.”

“That is so fierce!” Skye marveled over her reflection with a wide smile. Then she put the mirror down. “May I see your hair now?” Although she was obviously reluctant, Evangeline reached up and removed the cap. Glimmering silver hair cascaded down to between her shoulder blades. Skye sucked in an awed breath. “How beautiful!” she declared. “Why would you cover it up?” Blinking, Evangeline replied, “As I explained, it is unusual. It invites others to talk about me.” “Well, I personally think they’re all jealous. You’re absolutely lovely, and I love the fact that your hair isn’t exactly like anyone else’s.” “Why don’t you change the color if you don’t like it?” Caleb asked. “My power doesn’t work on myself.” Skye reached out and took one of the Lekwuesti’s hands with a smile. “I happen to think your hair is perfect, Evangeline. And perhaps when the others realize that it was at least in part because of your hair that you will be pairing with one of Saraqael’s daughters, they’ll stop talking about it in a negative way.”

“You…want to pair with me?” Evangeline’s voice reflected incredulity. “If you’d welcome it.” The happy tears in Evangeline’s eyes were all the answer Skye needed.

Chapter Thirty-One James couldn’t form a coherent thought. His heart thundered mercilessly in his chest. He heard his blood pulsing in his head as he struggled to breathe. He knew if he opened his eyes that his vision would be a complete blur. It was absolute ecstasy. Eventually, though, he pulled himself away from Olivia’s delicious and consuming kiss. He pressed her against his chest as they both tried to catch their breath and some semblance of control. It was a wonder they hadn’t fallen from the tree they had climbed nearly half an hour before, after Caoilinn had left them in the forested park to explore on their own. They hadn’t been in the tree long before Olivia had climbed onto his lap, wrapped her long legs around his waist and promptly made him lose all track of time. She laughed against his chest. Sorry, she thought with a great deal of humor and no remorse. He smiled and hugged her tighter, rubbing a hand down her back. I can’t think of a better way to spend a free hour than making out with my wife, he returned, using the human term

she had taught him. Laughing again, she pulled back a bit and caught his gaze. “Well, thanks for letting me distract you.” “It was truly my pleasure,” he said. He kissed her again, lightly this time. “But Gabriel and Caleb said your sisters have just finished pairing with their Lekwuesti. We’re supposed to go and meet them.” She nodded. “And then it’s time for the ritual, right?” “Yep. And since you all only slept about an hour at the Orculesti homeland, we’re hoping you’ll only need half that time to rest here. We can head right to the Corgloresti homeland this evening. We’ll be done with all of the rituals by the end of the day tomorrow or the day after at this pace.” He carefully shifted her so she could balance on a nearby branch. Then he started the climb down before her, wanting to be sure there wasn’t any danger before she left the safety of the foliage. It wasn’t long before they were both on the ground. Since he didn’t see anyone or anything around, he determined it was safe enough to move out of the park and head toward their family. As they stepped out of the trees, Olivia brushed the twigs and debris from the skirts of her sage green sundress and then bent to adjust the strap of one of her brown sandals.

Her hair was a little disordered due to his roaming hands, so he reached over to brush a couple of stray curls back into place. His Gloresti senses surged an instant before she would have died. As though in slow motion, he went from running his fingers through her soft hair to shoving her bodily toward the ground. He wouldn’t be able to say later what it was that alerted him to the targeted arrow. Maybe a glint of its deadly tip flashing in the sunlight. Possibly the twang of the weapon as the missile was released. But he would always remember the slice of pain that rushed through his forearm as the arrow flew past them. He would remember Olivia’s startled gasp as he shoved her off-balance and they both hit the ground. And he would remember the sight of her neck and collarbone suddenly blossoming with blood from where the arrow had managed to score her flesh despite his quick actions. He rolled them both back into the safety of the trees within a second of hitting the ground, his protective instincts at their full height. Then he surged to his feet. As he sent out thoughts to Gabriel and Caleb, he dragged Olivia as far into the cover of the trees as he dared without getting them lost from possible aid. The fire that burned in the wound to his forearm was

incredible, all but doubling him over when it fully hit him. Knowing the pain was unusually intense, alarm coursed through him. And when he saw Olivia clutch at her neck and heard her sharp cry of pain, his alarm turned to understanding horror. He stood in indecision for a moment, wanting to run back to the edge of the woods to see the tip of the arrow that had struck them, but not wanting to leave her side. Ultimately, his instinct to protect her overrode everything else. He fell to the ground beside her, yanked his tank top off and held it pressed against her neck. The amount of blood pouring from her injury seemed too much for a light flesh wound. He didn’t even realize that he was losing blood nearly as quickly until his head swam. It took all of his focus to keep upright. “Where are you hurt?” Gabriel suddenly asked from right behind him. James realized a bit blearily that he hadn’t even heard his siblings approach. How long had he and Olivia been sitting there? Clenching his jaw against his pain, he swallowed hard and lifted his tank top from her neck in answer to Gabriel’s question. They could all also see the wound on his forearm when he pulled away from her. Olivia’s cry this time was almost hoarse. Because Gabriel was right beside her, she grabbed his pant leg as she

thrashed on the ground. He knelt beside her. “Hang on, Liv,” he said in calm tones. He looked up as Amber knelt beside her. James heard Gabriel’s thought toward his wife as he looked back and forth between him and Olivia: Their eyes. As another intense wave of pain hit him, provoking a choked scream that started in the back of his throat as he fought it back, he looked more closely at Olivia’s eyes. The normally green irises were ringed with black. His worst fears were confirmed. Skye hurried over to his side. As Amber sliced her palms with Gabriel’s dagger and held her hands over Olivia’s neck and collarbone with her healing light flaring, Skye wiped her wet cheeks with her hands, then sliced her own palms. She reached out and held her hands over James’ wound, causing a different wash of light. The relief was almost instantaneous. She gave him a small smile. “It’s the best I can offer.” “I’ll take it,” he said, trying to keep his raging emotions in check. He focused his gaze on Olivia as Skye leaned forward to keep her tears falling onto this injury. Light ebbed and flowed. Caleb walked up then, his expression dangerous. James shifted his glance briefly to his brother and realized he had

gone to the edge of the woods to scout for further danger. He had also recovered the arrow. He held it pointing down, its black tip easily visible. James clenched his jaw against his rage as he looked back toward Olivia. That was when he realized that Amber looked troubled. Perspiration covered her face as she leaned over Olivia, who was now clutching her abdomen and sobbing. A fresh wave of fear rushed through him. The baby.

Skye knew she had done everything she could for James. The fact that her blood was immune to the curse combined with her easily flowing tears had sealed his injury and reversed the effects of the curse on him in amazingly short time. It also helped that the curse hadn’t had very long to take hold. Where once his dark blue eyes had been ringed in black, they were now clear. His forearm now had a thin red scar very similar to Amber’s, but there wasn’t a thing she could do about that. She guessed Amber might be able to remove it. Suddenly, he wrenched his arm from her grip, his attention focused on Olivia. She glanced at her sisters and realized immediately what had caused his reaction. She scrambled to Olivia’s side as Amber started pulling

Olivia’s skirt up, ultimately baring her waist to her healing touch. Skye’s vision was blurred by her tears, but she saw the blood spotting her sister’s thighs. She heard the anguished sound that James made. Caleb knelt beside his brother and put a comforting hand on his shoulder. Gabriel held Olivia’s hand in a fierce grip.

I don’t know if I have enough energy left to save the baby, Amber thought toward Skye. Tears were trailing down her cheeks, blending with sweat. They caught each other’s gazes. Skye nodded resolutely. We can do this. They will not take

this baby from her. She took the dagger, and before anyone could stop her, ran it over the soft skin of Olivia’s lower abdomen. It caused her to cry out in further pain and shock, though she surely sensed Skye’s intent because she was projecting it. Then, rather than using her still-bleeding palms, Skye ran the dagger across her right wrist, directly across the mark that rested there. When she leaned over Olivia’s new wound to combine her tears and the blood from her wrist, the resulting light blossomed blue-green. Olivia bucked in response, then came to rest. She shifted her tear-filled gaze to her sisters. “I think it’s working,” she

said in a whisper. “Come on,” Skye said, looking around her. Amber had already run the dagger across her wrist and was leaning over Olivia. Blue-green light again flared. “All of you.” James hurried to take the dagger from Amber. His tears had started flowing the moment he saw Olivia’s condition, so he was ready to do what he could to help his wife and unborn child. Skye felt Caleb tap into her emotions to bring forth the tears he needed and watched Gabriel close his eyes to do the same. The sounds of footfalls neared them as Gabriel pressed his wrist to Olivia’s abdomen. Skye looked up as the elders surrounded them. Without a word, Ini-herit found a place beside Olivia and waited until Gabriel pulled his hand away before he held his own hands to her waist. Silver light flowed from his touch. The dagger wound healed. The Corgloresti elder kept his eyes closed in concentration. Skye held her breath as her tears continued to flow. After a long moment, the silver light stopped. Ini-herit opened his eyes. “It would seem the baby has a strong will,” he said to Olivia. “You are both fine.”

It took almost an hour for all of them to once again compose themselves and regroup. Skye was completely drained. She gathered with her siblings and the elders in a large house that she learned belonged to the Lekwuesti lieutenant, Hinto. He had unquestioningly opened his doors to Sebastian when the elder approached. They now all sat somberly around his large dining table. Some of them were standing. Centered in the middle of the table was a piece of ivory parchment. Its ends were curled and it was splattered with James and Olivia’s blood. The arrow had been used to project the parchment to them. Its message was brief: “I will not stop unless you stop me. – G.” Skye stared down at the strangely elegant and flowing script as though it would bring answers. Her hands were pressed together in her lap. Her eyes felt gritty and sore from her many tears. She was sure she looked as wrecked as her sisters, who had wept along with her. Even their husbands looked emotionally wrought. “This message comes from Grolkinei, but he did not cast the arrow himself,” Uriel said at last. “Absolutely not,” Jabari agreed. “That would be impossible

since Mercesti cannot see or find our stronghold.” “And he would not have stopped with one arrow,” Ini-herit added. There was another round of silence. Skye kept her gaze on the parchment. She felt Caleb’s hand move to her back. She appreciated the show of comfort and leaned against his side. “We detected no conversions within the homeland,” Sebastian said. He waited for Malukali and Knorbis to nod in agreement. “The being who shot that arrow should have converted to Mercesti.” “Only a Mercesti would have access to a cursed weapon such as that,” Uriel said. “The evidence implies that it was a Mercesti who shot the arrow. But how would they have gotten past our guard?” Gabriel shook his head. “We all know Mercesti can’t get through the protections. It’s impossible. We also know there are non-Mercesti Estilorians who want the daughters of Saraqael dead. It isn’t a big stretch to guess that one of us is in league with the Mercesti.” Heads turned. James and Caleb both nodded. “You are suggesting…a traitor?” Jabari said. His brows were drawn in concern.

“It’s the only answer that makes sense,” Gabriel said. He was holding Amber’s hand on top of the table. He exchanged a look with her. “The being who shot the arrow didn’t intend to kill Olivia,” she said in a quiet voice. “It was a cursed weapon and it struck her neck,” Ini-herit argued. “How could that not be intended to kill her?” “Amber and I survived the curse,” Skye said. “Whoever shot it probably knew that.” “And the arrow was shot low,” Caleb added. “James said earlier that Olivia was bent down the moment the arrow reached her. I think the fact that it struck her neck was an accident.” “Not to mention the fact that James sensed the arrow and immediately moved to intervene, as he is innately attuned to do,” Gabriel concluded. “Whoever shot the arrow knew Olivia would probably survive.” “That is why the assailant did not convert,” Zayna said with wide, disbelieving eyes. “He or she shot the arrow without intent to kill.” “Whoever it is,” Knorbis said after a moment, “They are highly skilled at masking their thoughts. Malukali and I have

not intercepted any such intentions. Even general negative thoughts regarding Amber, Olivia and Skye have greatly diminished as we have visited the homelands.” Malukali nodded. “As Estilorians meet the sisters, they realize the negative myths and rumors about them are all false. There is general delight surrounding their existence now.” There was more silence. James eventually broke it. “Are there any Orculesti or Wymzesti skilled in the use of a bow and arrow?” “Why do you ask?” Knorbis wondered. “We appear to be looking for a being skilled enough to mask his or her thoughts from you and wield a bow with enough ability to hit a target from a great distance.” Ini-herit nodded. “So the most likely options are either an Orculesti or Wymzesti skilled in the use of a bow, or a Gloresti, Corgloresti or Waresti skilled at masking their thoughts.” “That leaves an awful lot of options,” Amber said dryly. “I can think of no one who fits those particular criteria,” Knorbis said. “But I will certainly look into it further.” “We’re headed to the Corgloresti, Gloresti and Waresti

strongholds,” Gabriel said. He looked at his wife and siblings. “We’ll be particularly on-guard. And I’ll be paying attention to the demeanors of everyone we encounter.” Then he looked at Malukali and Knorbis. Skye knew he was mentally telling them to closely monitor thoughts, as well. She hated to be the voice of negativity, but she figured her thought had to be voiced. After pursing her lips and clenching her hands together, she said, “And then there’s the other possibility we all have to be prepared for.” All eyes turned to her. She took a bracing breath, then pointed out the other obvious option. “There could be more than one traitor. And they could be working together.” Amber nodded. “Skye’s right. That’s an equally likely possibility.” More looks were exchanged as they all considered this. Eventually, Olivia spoke. Her light green eyes flashed with a fierceness that was rare for her. “Fine, then. Traitor or no, Grolkinei’s message couldn’t be clearer. He wants us to find him and stop him? So be it.” Skye caught Amber’s gaze. They nodded. “It’s time to fulfill the prophecy,” Skye said.

“Let’s go get the bastard,” Amber concluded.

Chapter Thirty-Two The traitor established the usual connection with Kanika.

Is it done? she asked the moment the connection opened. Yes. She survived? Obviously, as you have not added to your ranks by one. A mental huff. They received the message from Grolkinei,

then. What has been the response? I believe it will provoke the battle you are seeking. They intend to complete the protections around the class homelands. Then I believe they will make their plans for battle. And you will share what you learn so that we are prepared for them? Of course.

The sun was nearly at its highest point in the sky as Caleb, Skye, their siblings and the elders arrived at the Corgloresti homeland. They had stayed the previous night at the Lekwuesti homeland after their exhausting day, choosing to wait until the morning to complete the ritual. It went well. The sisters had only rested for about twenty minutes afterward. Now, they walked as a group through the tall, silver arch marking the homeland’s single point of entrance. The long, wide path leading from the entrance deeper into the homeland was lined with Corgloresti. As the sisters walked past, each of the Corgloresti bowed. Caleb felt Skye’s humbled awe. He found it telling that she continued to be amazed when she and her sisters were honored by others. He glanced down at her now. Her gaze was wide as she took everything in, resulting in her usual look of innocence and wonder. She had asked Evangeline to add a thin silver streak to her hair that morning in honor of the visit to the Corgloresti homeland. There were pins of some kind entwined with her curling tresses, as well. She wore a shimmering turquoise gown with silver embellishments along the neckline and hem. It had long, filmy sleeves that parted when she moved her arms, revealing rows of colorful bracelets that matched her long, sparkling earrings. The skirt was also made of thin material that parted when she walked, revealing teasing glimpses of her incredible legs.

He found it very hard to keep from staring. He realized they were nearing the end of the long path. Before them was a long, nine-foot high onyx structure with an uneven top edge. The surface of it glistened in the sunlight and was inscribed with silver etchings. Caleb had seen this part of the Corgloresti stronghold only once, during his orientation to the Estilorian plane nearly eighty years before. It had changed a bit since then. They stopped before they got to the onyx wall. The elders moved to stand in front of it, as did commander Raphael, the Corgloresti second commander, Frantiska, and the Corgloresti lieutenant, Christopher. As was usually the case with Estilorians, the second commander and lieutenant hadn’t changed much over the decades, Caleb observed. Frantiska’s dark, lustrous hair was bound in a bun and she wore her usual black tank with pants and boots. Christopher still wore his dark blond hair cut short and favored military uniforms. Both of them had numerous silver markings along their arms and backs. They and the others all faced the sisters and their Gloresti. “Amber, Olivia and Skye,” Ini-herit said, “welcome to your homeland.” Caleb felt Skye’s start of surprise, sensed it transition into pride and pleasure. She and her sisters smiled and exchanged glances. It wasn’t until then that he realized just

how much they had felt like outsiders on this plane. Ini-herit had changed that with one simple word choice. “We have brought you first to the monument we created many centuries ago honoring those Corgloresti who have fallen over the centuries,” the elder explained. “Each Corgloresti instinctively makes a mark on the wall at the time of his or her passing. We keep this monument at the heart of our homeland to honor the memory of them.” Now the sisters grew somber. They looked more closely at the monument. Although they were several feet away, it was possible to see individual signatures etched onto the smooth black surface. “Where’s our father’s mark?” Skye asked after a moment. Caleb felt her sadness and wanted to reach out to comfort her, but he also received Gabriel’s warning against the public display. Instead, he stood with his legs braced apart and his hands held behind his back. But he sent her comforting thoughts as Ini-herit waved his hand and a single name glowed. Saraqael. The sisters moved over to their father’s name. It was near the end of the list of names since he had died only nineteen years before. Caleb followed Skye and the others and watched as each of the sisters reached out to trace their

father’s name.

I wish I had known you, Skye thought when she touched it. Deeply moved by the grief and wistfulness in her thought, Caleb shifted his gaze to try and maintain his composure. His eyes chanced to fall on the last name etched in silver not too far from Saraqael’s. He staggered back a full step. James instinctively reached out to steady him. Skye and their siblings turned in concern. “Caleb?” Skye reached out and touched his arm. “What is it?” He had to really struggle to control his reaction, sensing all of the Corgloresti gazes on their backs. Although he managed to resume a more normal posture, his heart still pounded in his chest as he stepped forward and touched the name he had read in answer to her question. Skye’s eyes widened. She clutched his arm. “Oh my gosh —that’s my signature!” He felt the sympathetic thoughts from his brothers as they realized what had so shocked him. Skye gave him a look filled with depth and understanding as Amber and Olivia reached over to touch him in shows of support. “Yes,” Ini-herit said. “You are the first Corgloresti who has

died and returned. We did not exactly plan for that possibility when we designed the monument. Thus, your name is still here.” She gave it a considering look. “Well, I’m still here…so this shouldn’t be here.” She reached out and touched the letters. They shimmered at her touch, making the nearest Corgloresti draw sharp breaths and murmur. After another pause as she absorbed the impact her touch had on her name, she nodded to herself and then traced the letters backwards with her fingertip. They vanished without a trace. Brushing her hands together as if dusting them off, she stepped away from the wall and smiled. “There.” When she caught his gaze, Caleb wondered how he could withstand the power of her love for him. He wanted to pull her into his arms. Instead, he clenched his hands into fists so he didn’t reach for her. Christopher stepped forward. “Amber, Olivia and Skye, we would like to offer you a tour before you conduct the ritual,” he said. “If you will follow me, I will orient you to your homeland.” They fell into step behind the lieutenant. There was a swell

of noise as the many Corgloresti lining the entrance path left the area to return to their homes and daily tasks. Caleb was on high alert as the action in the area peaked. His Gloresti senses remained dormant, however. Where do you suppose we’ll live when this is all done? He glanced with surprise at Skye as the thought entered his head. She was looking up at an assortment of gleaming black and silver buildings of varying heights and thinking how “futuristic” it looked, whatever that meant. She thought the smooth gray walkways looked a lot like roads from the human plane and seemed to expect something called a car to come toward them at any moment. She was fighting an instinct to step off the path to walk beside it.

I haven’t really thought about it, he admitted. Will the elders allow us to build a home away from the stronghold if we want? He gave a mental shrug. I don’t see why not. She slid a glance his way and raised an eyebrow. You

don’t seem too concerned about it. I’m not, he responded. It doesn’t matter to me. As long as we’re together. When she disregarded their orders to avoid public displays

of affection and reached over to take his hand, her smile wide, he figured he had done what he could to put her mind at ease.

They gathered for the ritual later that afternoon. For the first time, they allowed the general public to witness the ritual. The sisters wanted to conduct it near the monument as a way to honor their father. Since it had been so successful, they hadn’t changed the flow of the ritual from the first time they had done it. Caleb stood with James a short distance away as the elders and the sisters formed the first circle of power. Skye centered herself as they started the flow of power. The words of the elders filled her mind, growing in strength as the ritual built. Then she harnessed the power when she sensed the time was right and stepped into the center of the circle with her sisters. She felt many pairs of curious and intrigued eyes focused on them as they touched their wings together and continued the ritual by building the power among themselves. Their rhythm was now so established that they very quickly had the power cycled back to its peak.

Now, she thought. Caleb stepped forward with James when the thought got to him. The elders parted as Gabriel stepped out of their

circle to join the sisters with Caleb and James. Caleb stood between Skye and Olivia. Although they had done the ritual many times now, she felt how stunned he still was by the amount of power she was harnessing as she slowly released it toward him to build it again. His reaction made her smile. As with the second build of power, this one went very swiftly. They all knew what they were doing by now. This time, though, when it reached its peak, she drew in a sharp breath. An image suddenly shimmered into existence in the center of their inner circle. It was a handsome young man with silver eyes and dark, curling hair long enough to brush the collar of his white shirt. He wore simple navy pants and brown boots. And he smiled gently at her.

I have been waiting for you to come, he thought. Her eyes widened in recognition, then filled with tears. Dad. He briefly closed his eyes. When he again opened them, she read the emotion there. And I have been waiting even

longer to hear that. She realized her siblings could also see him. Every one of them wore expressions of shock and wonder. He turned and crossed his right arm over his chest, bowing to Gabriel.

His thoughts went out to all of them. Archigos Gabriel, I would like to thank you for all that you

did for Kate during her time here. She thinks the world of you. Indeed, she had come to think of you as a son long before you fell in love with Amber. We could not be happier with whom our eldest daughter chose to give her heart. Gabriel crossed his own arm over his chest and bowed his head, unable to move beyond that or risk breaking the circle. Thank you, sir. Nodding, Saraqael then looked at Amber. Her gaze was unusually wide as she absorbed his presence. Amber. Our

warrior. You have your mother’s beautiful eyes and her fierce determination. His tender expression then had her eyes filling with tears as he thought, I would not have had you suffer so as a child. I will always be sorry that neither of us was there for you when you needed us most. But you have grown into such a remarkable young woman with more strength than either of us. I am so very proud of you. She could only nod and wipe her cheeks. Thank you, Dad. He gave James a bow. It is nice to meet you, James. You

have proven a very patient teacher, as well as an eager student. I find it easy to see why you make such a perfect

match for our Olivia. I know you will take excellent care of her and the children you create together, and I thank you for that. Of course, sir, James returned with a bow. Thank you. Now he smiled at his second daughter, who was also crying. Dearest Olivia. You have your mother’s delightful

voice and her laugh. Yet I see so much of myself in you. You share my passion for learning. You are always eager to experience something new. You truly provide the balance your sisters need. On top of all of that, I can only marvel over all that you have done to make yourself stronger since transitioning to this plane. I am humbled by you. She took a shuddering breath. Thank you, Dad. Skye felt Caleb tense when her father turned to him. She realized this was just like any other guy meeting his girl’s dad for the first time. He silently questioned whether he would be seen as good enough for her. His uncertainty made her all the more emotional.

Caleb, Saraqael conveyed, I know that archigos Gabriel deliberated a long while before choosing the Gloresti who would pair with our youngest daughter. You did not initially convey the emotion the elders were seeking from potential candidates.

Skye looked at Caleb. He held her father’s gaze with an expression that didn’t reveal any of the churning emotions flowing through him. Saraqael continued, But you impressed them with your

defensive skills and your dedication to the responsibilities of your class. You showed compassion among your peers and you demonstrated fairness and sound judgment. And what they have all come to learn is that although your emotions are not necessarily on the surface, they do run deep. Kate and I believe that archigos Gabriel and the other elders made the right choice in you. And so did our daughter. Caleb bowed, deeply humbled. Thank you, sir. Once again, Saraqael turned. As he looked at her, Skye’s breath hitched, tears trailing down her cheeks. He smiled.

Skye…our youngest. You saved my best friend when it seemed all hope was lost. Indeed, I would not be here right now if not for you. You have your mother’s inspiring spirit and indomitable faith. What you are doing with these rituals is beyond all comprehension. I know you will continue to achieve impossible things. I stand in awe of you. She smiled back at him. Thank you, Dad.

I love each of you, he thought, looking around the circle. You are now six, and before long, you will multiply. I am happy and honored to have been a part of that future. Please know that we believe in you…that we are always with you in spirit. We do, the sisters thought. Goodbye, Dad. We love you. And then, as suddenly as he appeared, he was gone.

Chapter Thirty-Three The sun had fully set by the time they left for the Gloresti homeland. They wanted to try and complete the rituals at the Gloresti and Waresti homelands the following day so that they could then get back to Central and begin making plans to hunt down Grolkinei. It had been heavily debated whether they should bother with the remaining rituals if they ultimately intended to find Grolkinei and stop him, but the sisters had insisted. They argued that it could be months before the Mercesti were found, and no one should be left vulnerable during that time. In the end, everyone else agreed. After all, a few more days certainly didn’t seem to make much difference, and each ritual made the sisters stronger. On the flight down to the Gloresti stronghold, Caleb carried Skye in front of him with the aid of a special harness so she could sleep. She and her sisters had actually not slept at all immediately following the ritual this time. Between the lack of usual restorative sleep and their high level of emotions experienced over the past couple of days, they had all been too tired to fly. James and Gabriel also carried Olivia and Amber. The brothers and their wives flew with the elders through the

quiet and peaceful night. The tropical coconut scent of Skye’s hair and skin drifted to Caleb on the breeze, serving to relax him. He actually hadn’t realized until then just how tense he had been following the remarkable ritual that afternoon. Meeting Skye’s father had been powerful for all of them. The emotions of the sisters had flooded the six of them, simply multiplying his and his brothers’ own natural reactions to interacting with the Estilorian who had fathered the girls. It had certainly come as a humbling surprise to realize that the Estilorian he respected above all others— his leader and now his brother, Gabriel—had been just as stunned and uncertain as he and James had been to see Saraqael standing there, communicating with them nearly twenty years after his death. Now, he found himself reflecting on the path of his existence as the Gloresti homeland came into sight, the rocky crags of the various islands just visible against the night sky. Many balls of light glowed in welcome. The sight of where he had spent so many years of his existence made him realize again just how much his life had changed when he left to be Skye’s Gloresti nearly two decades before. He still remembered when, after days of interviewing, the elders had stood in front of all of the Gloresti to announce their selections of the three who would pair with Saraqael’s

daughters. He had stood among his peers, curious over who would be named. Thinking back, he realized that he hadn’t been excited about the announcement. He simply hadn’t understood that emotion at the time. But he had been hopeful. Being the guardian of another was everything he had trained to do and wanted to be. He had thought his opportunity to do so wouldn’t arise for at least another century, so when it was announced that all Gloresti regardless of age would be considered for the important pairings with the half-human females, he had most certainly been interested. As was natural for him, he had carefully weighed and evaluated the reactions of the elders during his interview. He determined that they hadn’t been impressed by him, judging by the looks they had exchanged with each other as he gave his answers. Nevertheless, he had felt it important to give honest responses during this unprecedented selection process. He had believed that Saraqael’s daughters should be paired with the very best candidates, whether or not that turned out to be him. Still, he had been just as eager to hear the announcement regarding the pairings as everyone else. “We have reached our decisions regarding the Gloresti who will pair with Saraqael’s daughters,” Gabriel had said as he presided over the whole of his class, standing before

all of the elders. “As you all know, we based our decisions on several criteria. The ideal candidates must possess an exceptional ability to defend, the sincere desire to defend regardless of the nature of the being they are paired with, the ability to reflect good judgment and the ability to understand and exhibit emotion.” Caleb remembered feeling certain that the last criteria ruled him out. He knew several other young Gloresti who smiled and engaged in behavior he himself did not understand. In fact, several of the males standing beside him, Alastair, Joseph, Tristan and Leo, were just such Gloresti, and they were smiling even then. Although Caleb had certainly witnessed such behavior over the course of his seventy-five years, he hadn’t been able to relate to it. The extent of the disappointment that accompanied his realization surprised him. “The Gloresti we have selected to pair with Saraqael’s first born daughter, Ambryl, is Simon.” Caleb remembered now that his heart started pounding the moment Gabriel started speaking. He knew now that he had very, very much wanted the assignment, though he hadn’t acknowledged it to himself or even really understood it at the time. He now remembered the sinking feeling he experienced when Simon’s name was spoken, once again thinking there was no way he would be selected when he watched the emotions flash across Simon’s face and

couldn’t begin to understand what they meant. Silence greeted Gabriel’s announcement. Simon bowed in his position among his peers, all of whom were lined up with military precision facing the balcony housing the elders. “Thank you, archigos,” Simon had said in his clear voice. As Caleb was taller than most of those around him, he had seen Simon’s smile. He also noticed that Alastair’s smile had faded. Then they both turned their attention back to their leader. “The Gloresti we have selected to pair with Saraqael’s second-born daughter, Olaya, is James.” This time, Caleb fully registered all of the reactions of those around him. He expected to see disappointment and rejection, as those were his feelings. Instead, he saw anger and resentment. Alastair’s gaze narrowed as he looked at James, reflecting jealousy. Joseph looked equally upset. Puzzled by this, Caleb had frowned again as James took his bow from a few rows away. “Thank you, archigos,” James had said. With his current understanding of emotions, Caleb knew now that James had looked both shocked and humbled by the announcement. At the time, Caleb had dismissed the

negative reactions of his peers, thinking that James and Simon were both excellent choices. He had nodded in silent agreement as he considered each of them. Gabriel had watched Caleb closely during the announcement of James’ name. Caleb hadn’t really registered that as significant until now. But thinking back, he remembered his leader turning to face the other elders before making the final announcement. The Gloresti around Caleb had all exchanged considering looks and elbow nudges as they debated what was happening. He had simply stood attentively, wondering what had caused the disturbance in the flow of the ceremony. After nearly a full minute, Gabriel had turned back around. His dark blue eyes had scanned the crowd, falling briefly on Alastair and the three Gloresti beside him, all of whom flashed smiles. Then he said, “And the Gloresti we have selected to pair with Saraqael’s youngest daughter, Skylar, is…” and he shifted his gaze, “Caleb.” Caleb hadn’t moved for several seconds after hearing his name. Only when a few nearby Gloresti turned to stare at him had he actually believed what his ears had told him. His first instinct had been to blurt out, “Are you certain?” But he had instead forced himself to bow and say, “Thank you, archigos,” as though he had known the entire time it would be him.

He had left the very next afternoon and spent each day of the next eighteen years guarding Skye’s Estilorian form. He had never regretted a single moment of that time. What he considered now is that no one he had left behind at the Gloresti homeland had likely missed him. None of his peers had been what he now understood as friends. As he had realized during the dinner at the ball culminating in his wedding, none of the Gloresti he had lived with for over seven decades knew him even marginally as well as the three females they now carried into the class homeland. And as he landed and shifted Skye so he was carrying her more comfortably, her head tucked against his chest and her sweet-scented hair tickling the underside of his chin, he realized once again how fortunate he was. Three figures approached the landing platform as the elders joined the brothers. He spotted commander Hitoshi first. Flanking him on his right was second commander Balduin and on his left was lieutenant Edra. The lieutenant had assumed her rank a couple of years before Caleb and James left the homeland. He didn’t know her very well. Her face was expressionless, but alert. She kept her coppercolored hair cut short with ruler-straight bangs, and wore a navy blue tank with pants and boots. Her well-toned arms and back bore the same dark blue markings as all elder Gloresti. She was nearly as tall as Balduin.

Caleb bowed with respect as much as possible with Skye in his arms as James did the same on the other side of Gabriel. Then Hitoshi, Balduin and Edra bowed with their right arms crossed over their chests. “Greetings, archigos,” Hitoshi said with a smile. “I am pleased to see your travels were uneventful. It is good to see you.” “Thanks, Hitoshi,” Gabriel replied quietly, not wanting to wake the sisters. “Good to see y’all, too. It’s been too long since we’ve been home.” “We have readied your residence, archigos,” Balduin said. His gaze shifted briefly to James and Caleb. “With rooms for your guests.” “My family,” Gabriel corrected. “And thanks. We’ll all head there for the night and I’ll greet everyone tomorrow morning before the ritual.” “I would be happy to show everyone else to their accommodations,” Edra said, looking to the other elders. “Thank you, lieutenant Edra,” Jabari said. “It has been a long day.” They all began filing off the landing platform. Edra led the other elders along a path to the left as Hitoshi turned to the right and led the way for the rest of them toward Gabriel’s

dwelling. It suddenly struck Caleb that he was going to be entering his leader’s house, something very few beings ever did. Not just that, but he was going to be staying there. And it wasn’t weird at all. He could tell by the way Gabriel and Hitoshi exchanged a few glances that they were communicating silently to avoid disturbing the sisters. It also occurred to him that if he put any real effort into it, he would know exactly what they were discussing thanks to his connection to Gabriel. He wouldn’t dream of that, however. Balduin walked behind his leaders, just in front of James and Caleb. He glanced over his shoulder and looked briefly at Skye and Olivia. “It seems some of the rumors are true,” he said in a voice barely above a whisper. Caleb quirked an eyebrow. He and James both knew about the rumors that were circulating among the various Estilorians who hadn’t yet met the sisters. Neither of them commented. “Obviously they are not physically deformed, as many believe,” Balduin continued. Caleb imagined the second commander hadn’t done anything to dispel that rumor, though. He set his back teeth

against his slow anger and remained silent. “But as to the belief that their strength and abilities are less than a full Estilorian’s, that appears quite obviously true.” James rolled his eyes behind their second commander’s back. Caleb unexpectedly felt his lips twitching over the expression. His anger evaporated. He and his brother knew that Balduin was simply ignorant. And the second commander would soon learn just how wrong he was.

Look at the two of them exchanging their mocking glances. They think they are so much above me…above everyone. They will learn otherwise soon enough. Oh, yes they will.

Chapter Thirty-Four Skye thought it was supremely awesome that Gabriel had not one, but two incredible homes. She was already in love with his and Amber’s castle on the mainland. But this dwelling, carved into the side of a small mountain, was just as fabulous. When she had awakened in the massive, pillow-top bed centered in their large, richly-appointed bedroom, she thought she never wanted to get out of it. As Caleb was awake and greeted her good morning in a very, well, energetic fashion, she thought there was even more reason to remain in bed for the rest of the day. She certainly did what she could to convince him her plan was sound. He even agreed quite enthusiastically with her up until Gabriel knocked on the door and told him to get moving. Ah, well. Just as impressive to her was the tub in the bathroom attached to their bedroom. It was a deep grotto of warm, bubbling water. She was even now soaking in a shimmering, frothy bath scented like orange blossoms. Caleb stepped into the bathroom, already fully dressed in a

brown tank and khaki pants with his standard combat boots. He squatted down beside the tub. She recognized the look in his eye and raised a corner of her mouth as she swam closer to him. “Shouldn’t you have gotten that off your mind after this morning?” she asked. “It’s always on my mind,” he said, but the humor in his tone didn’t reach his eyes. “I just wanted to let you know that I’m leaving the bedroom to meet with Gabriel and James.” “Okay. Come here first.” He moved closer, going down to one knee. She pushed herself partway out of the water and kissed him. When he finally pulled back, he looked down at his now-wet boots. “That’ll be interesting to explain to the guys,” he said dryly, making her laugh. “I’ll be around. You’ll be safe here, so feel free to leave the room when you’re dressed.” “Yes, dear.” She again sank into the water. When he turned to leave, she added, “I love you.” “I love you, too,” he called over his shoulder. She waited until she heard the door close before she let her troubled expression show.

What has him upset, Qel’a? He won’t share his thoughts with me. He does not want to concern you. We’re married now. We’re supposed to share things, no matter how difficult they might be. That is sometimes easier to say than to do. Tell me, please. What is it he doesn’t want me to know? There was a pause. She finished rinsing herself as she felt her guardian weighing his choices. She didn’t press him. Getting out of the tub, she reached for the large, soft towel waiting for her and began drying off.

Caleb is worried that your feelings will be injured by someone in his homeland, Tomaganuk revealed at last. He knows there were many unhappy Gloresti left behind eighteen years ago when the elders made their choices over who would pair with you and your sisters. He is worried that some of the remaining Gloresti have funneled their anger and disappointment into bitterness and resentment. He is also concerned that you and your sisters will hear of the rumors that have been circulating about you. She understood then. She wasn’t ignorant of the rumors,

though Gabriel had done what he could to shield her and her sisters from them. And she was sure that Hitoshi and the other Gloresti who had already met them had surely dismissed the falsities. But she also knew that individuals would often believe whatever they chose to until their eyes told them otherwise. Caleb was concerned because he knew there were Gloresti who wanted to believe the worst of Saraqael’s daughters…that they were deformed, rude and arrogant, lacking strength, intelligence or character, and otherwise paled in comparison to full Estilorians. It would be easier, after all, for a Gloresti to think that he or she had escaped having to pair with such a being than to face the alternative. That they had been passed up for the greatest pairing in all of Estilorian history. I see your husband is concerned over nothing. You know your worth.

I do now, Qel’a, she returned as she walked to the vanity to brush her hair. Thank you for helping me understand. I’m sorry that Caleb has been made to feel this way by his own class. But I can tell you that neither he nor our brothers will have to worry about us. And as she began getting ready for the day, she sent a thought to her sisters.

“Do we have to do the formal introductions?” James asked as he sat with Caleb and Gabriel in the front parlor. “I’m worried about the reaction of the crowd.” Gabriel nodded. “I understand, and I’m sorely tempted to agree. But there have been a lot of changes in the structure of our class since I was last here. That needs to be expressed to everyone so that there are no misunderstandings in the chain of command and the level of respect that I demand toward my family.” Caleb and James exchanged a look and then turned again to Gabriel. “I’m sure it goes without saying that I mean you two as well as the girls,” he said with a flash of a grin. “But getting the concept of family across to a group of Estilorians is going to be quite a challenge. I figure if we start with introductions, we can take it from there.” Caleb couldn’t argue with him, even if he knew it wouldn’t be the easiest or most comfortable experience any of them had ever had. There was a knock on the front door. Gabriel rose and held a hand in front of the door, then opened it.

“Good morning, commanders,” he said as he stepped aside and let Hitoshi and Balduin into the foyer. “We’re just discussing today’s plans. Can I get either of you anything?” “Thank you, archigos, but we just finished our breakfast,” Hitoshi said. “I have actually come to see if you wanted me to join you in your meeting with the other elders shortly. I will leave commander Balduin here with Caleb and James to escort the sisters to you when the time comes.” “Sure,” Gabriel said. He glanced at his brothers. You’re

cool with that? They both nodded. Caleb registered Balduin’s surprise over the silent communication and realized he was unaware of their connection. He watched Gabriel and Hitoshi go and then turned back to James. Want to mess with him? James grinned. No speaking, right? Yep. They didn’t speak for the next forty-five minutes as they waited for the sisters to finish getting ready as well as for Gabriel’s summons. They did communicate silently every so often, making sure to exchange glances and nods. Not once did they try to engage Balduin in conversation. He stood just inside the doorway looking highly uncomfortable

and irritated by their behavior. Caleb and James both heard the sounds coming from outside the front door at the same time. Getting to their feet, they moved to either side of the parlor’s window, which was covered by white, sheer drapery. They could see at least thirty Gloresti standing outside.

That looks like Alastair, Caleb thought. And Tristan, Joseph, Kelly, Troy, Leo… Okay, okay. James flicked a glance at their second commander and asked, “Were you expecting company, sir?” Balduin frowned. For the first time, he seemed to realize they were doing more than mocking him. Turning, he looked out the window. Then he shook his head. Walking to the door, he opened it and said, “You should not be here—any of you.” “Our apologies, commander,” Alastair said. “We are simply eager to see our fellow Gloresti again after these past many years away.” He looked into the house. “James? Caleb?” Caleb inclined his head toward the door. James followed

him and they stepped just outside. Balduin also stepped out, the three of them effectively blocking the entrance. “Hello, Alastair,” James said politely. Caleb gave the crowd an expressionless nod as he opened his senses and scanned them. James was doing the same thing. Caleb watched the assessing gazes of their audience take in the change to his hair as well as the markings on his right bicep and wrist. Several of them also noticed his ring. There were similar looks scouring James as he verbally greeted the Gloresti he knew. It turned out that they recognized only a fraction of the beings in attendance. “I am sure you are both glad to be back at the homeland after so much time away,” Tristan said. Caleb had trained with Tristan for a brief while, but didn’t know him well. His light blond hair gleamed almost white in the sun and brushed his shoulders. He had tan skin and what Caleb figured Skye would describe as handsome features. He was capable of expressing more emotion than most and flashed a smile now, revealing a dent in each of his cheeks. “Sure,” James was saying. “So, what really brings you all here?” Caleb fought back a grin over his brother’s bluntness. That

was usually his forte. But he could sense James’ unease with the crowd. After what had happened to Olivia, he completely understood. And when he heard Skye’s humming from inside the house and several gazes shifted to the open door, he tensed. “We must admit curiosity,” Alastair said, trying without shame to see over Caleb’s shoulders. “There are many tales circulating about Saraqael’s daughters, most of them not very flattering. Surely you are not ashamed of the halfhuman females you are bound to, are you?” “They will be introduced to everyone shortly,” Caleb said, his voice level. “You were ordered to the central gathering area.” “And we are headed there,” Alastair continued smoothly. But his dark blue eyes glittered. “I think we have our answer, anyway. Your reactions certainly tell us everything we need to know.” Caleb was relieved when they all turned to leave. Then he sensed Skye right behind him and all of his tension flooded back. He turned to send her back into the depths of the house. Then he noticed what she was wearing. And couldn’t think at all. “Caleb, have you seen my…” she began, but trailed off when she noticed the crowd. “Oh,” she said with wide eyes,

stepping out beside him and touching his arm. “I didn’t know we had company.” He was quite sure she had known, but couldn’t find a stray thought to argue with her. He had never seen her outfit, though that wasn’t unusual. What was unusual was the amount of skin it revealed. The jewel-toned purple top—he guessed it was technically a top—was a shimmering, off-the shoulder abbreviated tank of some kind that dipped just low enough to reveal the top swells of her breasts. It ended in a band of lace an inch beneath her breasts, leaving her entire waist bare. She wore a thin gold chain around her waist that had a tear-drop shaped sapphire dangling over her navel. It matched the jewelry hanging at her ears and around her wrists and throat. The skirt consisted of a matching purple modesty panel set low on her hips that covered just what it needed to, and long, sheer panels of brightly-colored fabric in shades of deep pink, orange and indigo falling to her ankles. What struck him most about her ensemble, however, was the belt of throwing weapons that also sat low on her hips. She looked undeniably enticing…and equally ready to defend or attack. “Well, hello, everyone,” she said, with a bright smile, seemingly not noticing that all of the males were now still

and silent and openly staring at her. “I’m sorry to interrupt this happy reunion. I can’t find my shoes,” she explained, reaching to part the panels of her skirt to reveal her bare foot—and long, shapely leg—as if to prove it. Caleb also noticed the dagger strapped to her thigh. He had to give himself a hearty pat on the back for that observation, since he was pretty sure his brain had melted. When he glanced up, he noticed a lot of wide eyes and dropped jaws in the crowd. “Caleb, would you please come back inside and, um, help me find them?” she asked suggestively, trailing a finger down his arm and turning to walk back into the house. She held his gaze over her bare shoulder as she walked. After indulging in a long study of the sway of her hips, he turned and caught James’ gaze. His brother was grinning widely. Caleb ignored the still-gaping crowd and raised an eyebrow in question.

I’ve got this, James thought in response to the unspoken question, jerking his head to send Caleb after his wife. Not needing a second nudge, Caleb turned and walked back inside, closing the door behind him. He continued through the house to the bedroom he and Skye were using. She was lying on her side on the bed, facing the door, braced on her bent elbow with her head propped on her

hand. The panels of her skirt had parted to reveal her tantalizing legs, dagger and all. It was a wonder he didn’t drool. “I know, I know,” she said with a wave of her hand. “But I couldn’t resist. I figured if they thought such nasty things about us, I would just show them how wrong they were.” He didn’t respond. But he did start advancing on the bed. “Of course,” she continued ruefully, “I’m sure I didn’t score any I.Q. points with the whole ditzy ‘lost my shoes’ thing, but —” He cut her off by lifting her up and kissing her senseless.

James was quite intelligent, and he had gotten to know a great deal about human nature in the past few months. So he was pretty sure he knew exactly what Skye had been trying to do. And based on the reactions he had sensed from Caleb, she had been successful. His brother had been worried, then baffled, and ultimately ridiculously proud of the fact that she was his avowed. “I trust you’ve gotten your questions answered?” he said to the still-staggered crowd a few moments after the front door shut behind Caleb.

“But—” Alastair said, blinking rapidly and staring at the closed door with his mouth unable to fully close. His long, dark hair blew into his eyes, but he didn’t seem to notice. “But that—she—they cannot possibly all be so—” The door opened behind James as if on cue. “There you are, James,” Olivia said, stepping outside. “I’ve been looking all over for you.” He seriously doubted that, since she could have simply sent him a thought and he would have answered her. But when he looked down at her, he found his disbelief a suddenly insignificant concern. Olivia almost always dressed conservatively. She had obviously decided to go a different route today. Instead of her usual short-sleeved top, tank or sundress in soft tones, she was wearing a striking midnight blue, halter-style top similar to Skye’s in that it revealed a hint of cleavage and ended just beneath her breasts. The designer had created thin, light green jewels in the shapes of leaves that hung around the bottom edge of the bra-like garment and caught the light as she moved. The flowing skirt that accompanied the outfit was held in place by a light green belt and sat low at the waist, providing an eye-popping view of her defined midsection. A long slit in the side of the skirt revealed almost the entire length of her leg as she stood on the front step with her hands on the alluring curves of her hips.

The only adornments she wore were her specially-crafted bracers, gifted to her by Uriel for use when she shot her bow. James thought they made her look like a warrior temptress. “Hello, commander Balduin,” she said with a smile. “Nice to see you again.” “Olivia,” Balduin returned, inclining his head politely. If James didn’t know any better, he might have thought his second commander was amused. She turned to glance at the crowd, acting much like Skye had, as though she was entirely unaware of the reactions she had caused. With a small wave, she said, “And hello to all of you, as well. I’m James’ wife, Olivia. Nice to meet you. I hope you don’t mind that I’m about to steal him away. He’s about to help me…string my bow.” She managed to make it sound like that was actually the last thing he was going to do with her. Incredulous glances shifted from her to James and back again. And when she looked up and gave him a small wink and infectious smile, he felt the same swell of pride that Caleb had experienced. “Shall we?” she asked, reaching out to link her arm with his. “See you guys later,” he said, not taking his eyes off her.

And without a backward glance, he turned with her and walked back inside the house, leaving the onlookers standing in shocked silence as the door closed behind them.

Chapter Thirty-Five An hour later, Caleb and his family gathered with the elders on the large balcony overlooking the central gathering area of the homeland. Below them stood thousands of Gloresti, every member of the class who wasn’t currently paired with a Corgloresti and on the mainland. He stood beside Skye, breathing in her orange blossom scent and thinking back almost twenty years to when he stood among all of them, awaiting his fate. How had he possibly been so lucky? “Greetings, Gloresti,” Gabriel said then from the front of the balcony, his voice carrying to everyone with the help of his power. “It’s wonderful to be standing here once again after so many years. For many of you, this is the first time you’ve seen me since my return, and I thank you for your patience as I fulfilled my duties as your elder. For others, this is the first you are seeing me at all. I welcome you and look forward to meeting each of you. “As those of you who remember me will note, I’ve undergone some changes since my transition. I assure you, this is very much for the better of all of us. After all, the reason I transitioned was for just such a change. While the

physical changes weren’t expected,” and he exchanged a brief, amused glance with Amber, “they are inconsequential compared to the knowledge and understanding of human emotion that I managed to achieve through our combined efforts. Already, emotion has begun to return to our kind. I assure you, there is no price too high for this valuable result. “To that end, as all of you know, the reason we were compelled to relearn human emotion was because one of our kind, Saraqael, fathered three half-human daughters. It is my pleasure to introduce them to you today.” There was a stirring of movement on the ground as everyone strained to get the best view possible of the balcony. Although the sisters weren’t being sequestered, they were off to the side on the balcony to make room for the elders. Now, the elders moved back and the sisters, along with Caleb and James, filed closer to Gabriel, nearer the edge of the balcony. “Saraqael’s eldest daughter, Ambryl, known to us now as Amber,” Gabriel said, reaching over and pulling her close to his side, “is now my avowed and my wife. She has been given a formal title by the Lekwuesti. She is henceforth to be addressed as kyria Amber, and treated with all of the courtesy and respect you afford me.” The crowd bowed as one, right arms crossed over chests.

“Welcome, kyria Amber.” She bowed to the crowd in response and acknowledgement of the greeting. Caleb noticed earlier that she, too, was dressed differently than usual. The black dress she wore—already an oddity on the more casual sister—was secured around her throat by a delicate gold chain. The entire length of her back as well as her defined shoulders and arms were bare. The skirt on the dress fell only to mid-thigh. The sandals she wore strapped up to the bottom of the skirt. The eyes that focused on her now went wide as they absorbed her beauty and the essence of her strength and power. He had certainly noted Gabriel’s reaction when he saw her before the ceremony. To say his leader had been surprised was a huge understatement. Amber had laughed heartily over his expression. Now, Gabriel continued, “Saraqael’s second-born daughter, Olaya, known to us as Olivia, and his youngest daughter, Skylar, known to us as Skye, are now my sisters. The Lekwuesti have conferred upon them the title of adelfi. They are also to be treated with all of the courtesy and respect you afford me.” “Welcome, adelfi Olivia and adelfi Skye,” the crowd said, bowing again.

Caleb felt Skye’s surprise over the honor. Although she had always thought of Gabriel as an older brother, she hadn’t quite understood what that meant as far as Estilorians were concerned. She and Olivia both bowed to the crowd. “All of you know that three Gloresti were given the honor of pairing with Saraqael’s daughters. Simon, who is on the mainland, has since been awarded a more advanced position among our class, since his services as Amber’s Gloresti reached an end. He is now a third lieutenant overseeing transition training. The two other honored Gloresti, James and Caleb, are now avowed and married to my sisters. For this reason among others, they are now my brothers. The title conferred upon them by the Lekwuesti i s adelfos, and they are also to be treated with all of the courtesy and respect you afford me.” Caleb had to work to keep his face expressionless. He didn’t think he had ever felt so esteemed. “Welcome back, adelfos James and adelfos Caleb,” the crowd said with respectful bows. James and Caleb bowed in return. Gabriel paused. He turned and exchanged glances with all of them. I think it’s time to tell them about Amber’s pregnancy, he thought. Kind of all at once. What do y’all

think?

After a brief moment of exchanged thoughts, he turned back around to face the crowd. “You will also be among the first Estilorians to learn some very important news,” he said, scanning the crowd with both his eyes and his senses. Caleb felt Gabriel’s hesitation before he took a deep mental breath and said, “Amber is pregnant. Our child will be born sometime in March or April, as best as we can calculate.” There was a surge of noise as the Gloresti processed this highly unexpected news. Jabari stepped forward then, prompting the crowd to quiet. “This child represents hope for all of us,” he said in his calm, authoritative voice. “He or she is everything we could have hoped for as a dying people. This news is cause for jubilant celebration.” As though not knowing what else to do, everyone bowed again. “Congratulations, archigos Gabriel and kyria Amber.” The flat voices chiming together had Gabriel and his siblings exchanging glances. Ultimately, they shrugged. They could hardly expect more enthusiasm from beings who didn’t understand emotion. Turning back to the crowd, he said, “Thank you. And now,

because they’re avowed to your leader and your fellow Gloresti, Saraqael’s daughters have expressed an interest in demonstrating their abilities to you. If you’ll all move to the outskirts of the gathering area, we’ll join you shortly.”

Skye and her sisters stepped into the room waiting for them and quickly changed into tanks, cargo pants and combat boots. Because their tanks were meant to conform to their figures to prevent someone from getting an effective handhold, Amber’s slightly rounded belly was more obvious than usual. The sword and scabbard she was about to buckle into place would only further accentuate it. “Wait,” Skye said, looking at her sisters as they gathered their weapons. “Before you arm yourselves, we should dance.” When they looked at her with questioning expressions, she flushed. “You know—to limber up and, well, pump ourselves up.” Amber and Olivia exchanged looks and shrugs. Amber put her sword down and Olivia did the same with her bow. Since the room they were in was large enough, they set themselves up to dance. “What song?” Amber asked. “How about ‘Stronger’ by Kanye West?” Skye suggested.

Amber nodded. Skye started the beat in her mind and then started moving. She let her talented sisters fill her head with their silent singing as she lost herself in the movements of the dance. They moved in perfect synchronization. An unstoppable team. And it was exactly what they needed. When they opened the door a few minutes later, fully armed, they faced their husbands with united resolve. Then they all walked out to the gathering area together, ready to prove themselves. Skye couldn’t help but notice as they walked into the crowd that the Gloresti was a very large class. Even the few females she saw were all giants compared to her and her sisters. She felt dwarfed. That actually didn’t intimidate her. On the contrary, she thought that was to their advantage. More often than not, the smaller side of a match-up was underestimated. When they stood in the center of the crowd, Gabriel said, “For those of you who don’t know, Saraqael’s daughters have shown particular aptitudes. Although they’ve been training in all disciplines, Amber is particularly strong in hand-to-hand combat and sword fighting. Olivia is unmatched in archery and is skilled with staff weapons. Skye’s primary weapon, her ability to command holy light, will not be of use here. But she is also skilled in hand-to-

hand combat and the use of throwing weapons.” He looked around the crowd. “Who would like to challenge them first?” “I will if I get to touch one of them,” a male voice said loud enough that it carried. There was a tone to the comment that had Skye raising her eyebrows. Gabriel’s eyes flashed dark blue as he honed in on the source of the comment. When the Gloresti’s eyes widened over having been identified, Gabriel flicked his wrist and sent him sprawling. “Remove him,” he said coolly. And when second commander Balduin and lieutenant Edra moved forward to do so, he looked around at the crowd. “Respect. I demand it of all of you. Or you will answer to me.” There was a great show of bowing. Skye realized this wasn’t going well. She exchanged looks with her sisters. Amber sighed. Then she ran her gaze over the crowd. “Look,” she said in a loud voice, “We’re not unintelligent or ignorant, despite what rumors have been spread about us. We know that there are those of you who doubt our abilities. So, come on. We stand ready to prove you wrong.” “Wearing a sword at your side does not make you ready to

use it,” said a large, caramel-skinned male with a short buzz-cut and a scar above his left eye. “Now, that’s what I’m talking about,” she said, nodding at him. “Let’s go a round then.” The male frowned and looked from her to Gabriel. “I would not want to cause you harm.” She laughed. There were many exchanged looks over the reaction. Then she sobered her expression and removed her sword from her scabbard. After bowing toward the male, she launched into a ballet of movement that had even the most unemotional Gloresti widening their eyes in amazement. Her sword caught the sunlight as she flowed with incredible elegance from one fighting form into another. After another minute, she came to rest, pointing her sword toward the male. “I’ll be fine,” she said. She stood and ran her sword over her palm, showing him the blood that resulted. Then her palm glowed gold and her skin was healed. It was the first time Skye had seen her heal herself without Gabriel’s aid, telling her that Amber’s powers were definitely growing. “We can use wooden swords,” Amber added, “if you’d be more comfortable.”

He blinked several times, then nodded in agreement. “Great,” she said, turning and moving back to the center of the area as she resheathed her sword. “Oh…and bring some friends for my sisters to play with, would you? This is going to be fun.”

As it happened, Skye didn’t think she’d had so much fun in a long time. She and her sisters kicked some serious Gloresti butt. Amber defeated the outspoken male with her sword inside of a minute. He simply bowed with his right arm crossed over his chest and then turned to encourage the rest of his class to try. She defeated one after another. By the sixth opponent, Gabriel declared that it was time to move on to another activity. A female stepped forward and asked to compete against Olivia in archery. James simply smiled. Once again, one after another opponent fell short of Olivia’s skill. She was able to hit any target squarely in the bulls-eye as long as it was in her sights. There wasn’t anyone who could compete.

When Gabriel again declared that it was time to switch disciplines, Skye knew it was her turn. She acknowledged the male who declared that he wanted to compete against her in throwing stars and darts. Then she promptly decimated him. And the Gloresti after him, and the one after her, and the one after him and the one after him. Ultimately, they were left with hand-to-hand combat. The problem was, no one wanted to oppose Amber because she was pregnant. Thus, they turned their interest to Skye.

But you’re probably already pregnant, too, Caleb silently argued with her.

Yes, she agreed easily. But I’ll be careful. Have faith in me. He didn’t say another word. Her opponent was at least a foot taller than her and probably twice as wide. She had to admit, he knew what he was doing. He got in a well-targeted strike and managed to split her lip when she foolishly lowered her guard. But she realized immediately what she had done and didn’t make the same mistake again. And unfortunately for him, she had trained for months under Gabriel, Ini-herit and Uriel, the three elders with more training in defense and offense than

anyone on the Estilorian plane. He went down within three minutes. “Enough,” Gabriel declared, winking at Skye as she stood over her opponent. “Who here remains to be convinced of the abilities of Saraqael’s daughters?” In response, every Gloresti in residence went down to one knee. Skye had never felt so vindicated in her entire life. After Amber healed her lip, she smiled brightly and touched her fist to Amber’s and then Olivia’s before turning to James and Caleb. James touched his fist to hers with a grin, but Caleb shocked her by pulling her close in front of everyone and giving her a brief but meaningful kiss right on the lips. As the power of his emotions hit her, it was all she could do to keep from breaking out into a weeping mess. All because she had simply done what she knew she could.

Later that day, the traitor followed Caleb and Skye’s progress as they left the safety of Gabriel’s dwelling. Although it had been conveyed to everyone that the ritual was delayed until the next day so that the sisters could rest, it was surprising to see Caleb and Skye on their own. After the sisters’ display earlier that day, it had probably made them feel more secure within the homeland.

The fools. The couple expanded their wings and flew. With considerable care, their observer followed. After a short flight, they ended up at a waterfall. Caleb and Skye retracted their wings and walked beneath it. The traitor, quite familiar with this particular landmark, hurried in after them, remaining a full level above them on the stone face of the cliff supporting the natural phenomena. “This is absolutely beautiful, Caleb,” Skye said from beneath the observer’s position as she looked around with wide eyes. Her every movement conveyed grace and unwitting sensuality. Then she turned and smiled. “Thank you so much for bringing me here.” Caleb walked up to her and wrapped his arms around her. “I used to visit this place often when I was younger,” he said, his voice barely audible over the waterfall’s rush of noise. “I found it a peaceful haven. And I always envisioned sharing it with someone, though I didn’t know who or why.” She held his gaze and stroked his cheek with an expression that their observer didn’t understand. Then they kissed. Their obvious delight and pleasure in each other caused stark rage to course through the observer, whose hands clenched into fists. Things should have been much different

than this. Relegated to some kind of voyeur? Watching as Simon, James and Caleb rose to unimaginable positions of power before they had even reached a century of being while other, more qualified Gloresti were overlooked? It was revolting. “Shall we?” Caleb said then. He braced his hands apart. Skye smiled up at him and positioned herself in line with his arms. “Any requests?” After a brief pause, he said, “Bruno Mars, ‘Just the Way You Are.’” Frowning, the observer tried to decipher the odd request. Only when Skye nodded and they started moving in a form of dance was it clear. She was evidently producing some kind of music using their silent connection. They moved with remarkable synchronicity, comfortable and confident in each other’s movements. Perfect partners. As jealousy surged out of control, the observer decided then that it would be incredibly gratifying to destroy that partnership. And it couldn’t be done soon enough.

Chapter Thirty-Six The ritual at the Gloresti homeland took place in the central gathering area the following morning. They opted to open it up to public viewing since so many of the Gloresti had asked about it. It went successfully and without incident. And Caleb knew that the sisters had once again awed an entire class of Estilorians. The sisters weren’t very tired after the ritual this time, but they all asked to eat. Caleb stilled and caught Skye’s gaze when she declared her hunger, since they had just eaten the day before. She simply shrugged and blushed. It was a rather clear sign that she actually was pregnant. It made him a bit light-headed as he realized it. Gabriel slapped him on the back and grinned when he sensed his reaction. “Welcome to the club,” he said. “Dad,” James added with a grin of his own. And that made him have to sit down. They enjoyed a breakfast of fresh fruit, waffles and orange juice in a sunlit room located in the building just off the central gathering area. A steady flow of Gloresti stopped by

to introduce themselves to the sisters. An unexpected number of the visitors also chatted with James and Caleb, many of them congratulating the brothers on their pairings and marriages. Toward the end of the meal, Alastair and Tristan walked in. Caleb raised an eyebrow and caught James’ gaze. “Good morning, archigos,” Tristan said to Gabriel with a respectful bow. Then he turned to the rest of them. “And good morning to you, kyria, adelfi and adelfos. I am Tristan, for those of you who do not know me.” Alastair repeated the greetings as he introduced himself, even pairing the words with a smile. Caleb thought he looked uncomfortable for all of his politeness, though. “We greatly enjoyed the demonstrations you provided,” he said. He looked at his friend. “I particularly enjoyed watching Olivia thoroughly thrash Tristan at archery.” Tristan gave Alastair a companionable shove. “At least I tried,” he argued. “You are more skilled than I am at nearly everything and were too afraid to go out there.” Alastair shrugged and smiled again. “It was quite obvious they all have far more ability than any of us. Much more enjoyable to watch everyone else get their pride slapped.” “In any case,” Tristan said with a rueful shake of his head, “we both wanted to say that we are very happy for you,

adelfos James and adelfos Caleb, even if we did wish we could have been the ones to pair with Saraqael’s daughters.” His smile made the words light and friendly in tone. James and Caleb nodded in acknowledgement. “We have heard that there is to be a battle,” Alastair said then. “It is said that there have been multiple attempts on the lives of Saraqael’s daughters and that a challenge has been issued, and you are all therefore planning to find the Mercesti and face them. Is this true?” “It is,” Gabriel said. He exchanged a brief look with James and Caleb. This was exactly like every other conversation they had engaged in that morning. “Then we would like to join the Gloresti who will be participating in this battle,” Alastair said, his chin raised resolutely. “Thank you. We welcome your abilities in our cause, Alastair and Tristan,” Gabriel responded, as he had done for every other Gloresti to make the request that morning. “I’m confident you’ll make me proud as your leader. Commanders Hitoshi and Balduin and lieutenant Edra will be putting together the Gloresti force who will participate in the battle. You’ll all be departing for the main Estilorian base later today.”

“Thank you, archigos,” Alastair said with another bow. Tristan bowed, as well. He looked at the sisters. “We understand that this battle is about more than just your wellbeing. But we do believe you are all worth defending. I think we speak for everyone when we say that we regret if we ever made you believe otherwise.” “Thank you, Tristan and Alastair,” Skye said with a smile. “We all appreciate that.” As the two young Gloresti left, all of the siblings exchanged somber glances and thoughts. They all realized that regardless of what their plans initially were going to be in regards to this battle, there were going to be a great many lives on the line. This was something that made none of them at all comfortable. They knew they would have to find a way to keep as many Estilorians from harm as possible.

There were very few Waresti at the homeland when they arrived just before noon. As was usual, most of them were away from the Estilorian base and either protecting paired Corgloresti and Gloresti or hunting for Mercesti on the mainland.

Uriel, Harold, Alexius and the Waresti lieutenant, Balera, all greeted them and spent some time showing them around the homeland. To Skye, it was almost like the inside of a volcano, but instead of hot lava, the center was a large blue lake. The water went from dark blue to light blue depending upon its depth, but the water was so clear that the bottom was visible. With brilliant sunlight funneling down from the high opening of the “volcano,” the water sparkled invitingly. “Oh, wow,” Olivia said with obvious awe. “I would love to swim in that!” “You may certainly do so, adelfi Olivia,” Alexius said. “The water is quite warm and inviting.” Skye grinned as Olivia and Alexius continued walking as they conversed. James walked on Olivia’s other side, talking to Gabriel. She looked at Caleb. Isn’t that sweet? Alexius has a crush

on Olivia. Crush?

Yes. A harmless romantic interest , she explained. I always knew Harold had one on Amber, but this one escaped my notice until now. He frowned thoughtfully. Harmless, hmm? He paused. How

can you tell they have these “crushes?” She shrugged and continued looking around curiously. She loved the way an abundance of creeping green vines fell from the high ledges to decorate the inner rock face with foliage. It was a softening touch against the rough texture of the rock.

Intuition, I guess, she communicated at last. It’s kind of hard to explain. You can tell by their behavior…the way they look at Amber and Olivia when they think they’re not being watched, and the way they react to the things my sisters say. They all but fall over themselves to please them. It stands out even more to me because of the unemotional nature of their class. He didn’t question her further, but she noticed him studying both Waresti commanders with an assessing eye as the tour continued. She felt his thoughts turn to Xavier the Wymzesti, considering the young male’s actions toward her within this new perspective. She held back a smile. “These are our training facilities,” Harold said as they walked into a large cavern. “Archigos Gabriel mentioned an interest in using them today.” His gaze moved from Gabriel to Amber. “You are all, of course, welcome to do so.” The sisters turned to look at Gabriel. He flashed a charming

grin. “Hey, it’s been a while since you’ve done your routines. Y’all need to stay strong, especially with everything that lies ahead.” Knowing he was right didn’t make them any more enthused. Still, they all went obligingly into the room that Harold indicated and connected with their Lekwuesti to get some workout clothes. Skye tugged on her turquoise training tank and matching leggings, forgoing the overskirt. Then she pulled on matching turquoise slippers, carrying some socks and combat boots back out into the workout area in case she needed them. “We’ll start with stretching over here,” Gabriel said, leading them out to one part of the space. Woven mats covered the area. Skye sat down on one as her sisters sat nearby and they all began warming up. Her gaze moved around the room as she stretched. Uriel hadn’t ordered it emptied, so a number of Waresti were in various stages of exercise. That didn’t bother her, though. This was their home, after all. And she had gotten quite used to having an audience during these sessions. She was highly impressed by the equipment she saw. The Waresti obviously stayed as up-to-date as possible when it came to fitness and training. The entire room was encircled by a paved track meant for jogging, a rather modern form of exercise. There were sand, gravel and water pits and

grassy areas surrounded by racks of weapons, both wooden and real. She spotted weights in varying shapes and sizes and other specially-designed equipment that looked like it was intended for resistance training. Several sets of stairs had been carved into the rock face and a few Waresti were running up and down them. What appeared to be the equivalent to a rock-climbing setup comprised another portion of the area. There was even an archery range. But what captured the majority of her attention was the intricate and expansive system of bars and platforms starting at ground level and rising up several stories in height. There were ropes and nets in addition to ladders and horizontal and vertical bars comprising the complex structure. She saw a couple of Waresti doing pull-ups using some of the lower horizontal bars. Others were climbing and using the ropes to swing from one platform to the next. She couldn’t wait to try it. “Time for weights,” Gabriel declared a few minutes later. She had to admit that her body needed this. Just the effect of the stretching made a difference in how she felt. They had been so focused on their mental and spiritual activities recently that she hadn’t had time to think about her body’s need for exercise.

She saw Uriel, Knorbis and Ini-herit standing by the weapons racks, evidently discussing what they would use later. The Waresti lieutenant, Balera, was on another side of the complex chatting with Zayna, Malukali, Sebastian and Jabari. Harold and Alexius had both gotten very familiar with the sisters’ routines over the past couple months, having worked with them nearly every day at Central, so they had pulled out weights while the girls were stretching, setting them up for their use. Gabriel walked over to evaluate them before the sisters got started. “Less weight for Olivia and Skye now,” he said, catching Harold’s gaze. “Less?” “Yep.” Gabriel walked over to replace a couple of the weights and pull out some others. “We’ll focus on sculpting with muscle control and attention to form rather than through the amount of weight.” Harold and Alexius looked from Olivia to Skye. The sisters smiled at them. Much to everyone’s surprise, both commanders smiled back. “Congratulations,” Harold said. Then he surprised them all further by extending his fist toward James, waiting for him to tap it, and then toward Caleb, an action he had learned by watching the brothers interact over time. Alexius

followed suit. It made Skye burst into a fit of giggles. They spent twenty minutes on sets with the weights before moving over to weapons training. They started with swords, then moved on to staff weapons before transitioning to the archery range and spending some time with the targets. Finally, Uriel introduced them to the challenge course. “The goal is to get from the bottom to the top as quickly as possible without using your wings,” he explained. “You may use any of the equipment available on the course.” “What’s the top time so far?” Amber asked as she looked up with interest. “Just under five minutes,” Uriel said. “But I would not recommend your participation, little mother.” She frowned. “Why not? We’re all pregnant.” “Yes, but you are further along in your condition,” he explained. “This level of physical activity would not be wise.” Gabriel put his arm around her shoulders when a decidedly disappointed expression fell across her features. He kissed the top of her head.

“I’m going to be heading into battle,” she grumbled with her arms crossed over her chest. She didn’t seem to realize that her posture accentuated her slight pregnancy belly. “You’d think I could handle this.” “Next time, Am,” he said understandingly. “You wanna try it first?” Skye asked Olivia. “You love to climb.” “Trees,” Olivia argued. “Climbing trees and climbing this beast are quite different things.” She gave her sister a sideways look. “You go ahead.” “Yay!” Skye clapped her hands and hurried over to the bottom platform. She spent a moment looking side to side and up, tilting her head a few times to study the layout. Then she used some of the powdery substance in a container by the platform to dust her hands before moving into position and nodding to indicate she was ready. “Go,” Uriel said. She got a running jump and grabbed the closest high bar, using her momentum to swing herself around until she stood on top of it. Then she launched herself from the bar and caught a rope several feet away, swinging to the next highest platform. Above her was a long row of what looked

like monkey bars. Knowing her upper body strength was far from stellar, she grabbed the first one and brought her leg up, hooking her ankle around the side of the bars and pulling herself up so that she was on top of the bars. Running across them was no more difficult than running along a long balance beam, something she had done a few times in her life. She was across it in a blink and jumping to the next rope and platform. She felt her smile widen as she made her way from one obstacle to another. Sure, she was being rather creative with a few parts of the course that seemed designed for larger or stronger beings, but she wasn’t using her wings, she was using her legs and her ability to balance. Before she knew it, she was standing on the top platform. She looked down at everyone watching her and lifted her arms above her head. “Ta da!” she called out with a beaming grin. “How’d I do?” “Three minutes, forty-nine seconds,” Uriel called back. “Woohoo!” She leaped from the platform and flew back down to the ground. Her sisters exchanged high fives with her. So did James, Gabriel, Alexius and Harold. Then she turned and threw her arms around Caleb. I think my heart stopped a couple of times watching that, he

thought. But, my God, you amaze me. “Why don’t we round out the workouts with some cardio before the ritual?” Gabriel said. When the sisters groaned, he grinned. “Swimming,” he added. “I hear it’s good exercise for expectant mothers.”

Chapter Thirty-Seven When they left for Central that evening after completing the second ritual that day, Caleb, James and Gabriel once again carried the sisters so they could sleep. This time, the girls all slid into unconsciousness at the conclusion of the ritual, indicating how tired they had been going into it. Every single Waresti who had been at the homeland was following them now. They all intended to participate in the coming battle, even the youngest of them. So they would stay at Central until the time came to leave. Caleb thought again of the conversation they’d had earlier that day about doing what they could to try and prevent as much loss of life as possible. They hadn’t come up with any good solutions. “We really can’t stop anyone from participating,” Gabriel had said. “We’ve been anticipating this battle for centuries, ever since Knorbis predicted it. There are going to be a lot of Estilorians who want in, whether they’re ready for it or not.” He sighed. Then he looked at each of the sisters. “Considering you three are going into battle while pregnant, there will be no arguing with anyone who wants to fight.”

Thinking now about the power behind the Great Foretelling, Caleb wondered if there were any more answers to be found there. Something in his subconscious was telling him to explore that further. But now, as the lights of Central neared and they approached the landing platform that Sebastian had ordered prepared for them, he put it aside. Tomorrow morning would be soon enough to weigh and measure everything as they made their plans. “Welcome back,” Caoilinn greeted them quietly when they landed. She bowed. “I am pleased to know that the rituals were all successful. We have your rooms ready and waiting for you.” “Thanks, commander,” Gabriel said. Glancing over his shoulder toward the burnt orange wings flashing in the distance, he said, “We’ll make our own way back. You’ll have your hands full for the next little while, I’m sure.” She smiled and bowed her head. “As you wish, archigos. Good night.” The brothers turned and walked down the corridor leading from the platform to their rooms. They traveled through a few transition tunnels and then got to the courtyard, which they would cross to get to their rooms. When they emerged from the tunnel, they staggered to a halt.

The entire courtyard was filled with Estilorians. The brothers looked around with expressions of astonishment at the buzz of activity. Caleb saw representatives from every class. After a brief moment of them standing in silence, a few of the Estilorians on the edge of the courtyard noticed them. They elbowed the beings closest to them and then all of them fell to one knee. Within a matter of seconds, all noise in the courtyard ceased and every Estilorian mimicked their respectful greeting. Gabriel exchanged looks with James and Caleb. They’re honoring the sisters, he conveyed with a small smile. And

they’re sleeping right through it. Turning, he said to the crowd, “Thanks. To all of you. We understand why you’re here and who you’re honoring. They’re exhausted after today’s rituals or they’d tell you themselves. But you’ll all get the chance to see them after they’ve rested.” Everyone rose. The brothers started forward and the crowd parted to let them through. Heads bowed as they passed. The amount of reverence being shown by the beings around them truly shocked Caleb, though he kept his expression contained. It was nothing less than the sisters deserved, but what a remarkable difference this was compared to the vague feelings of unease or distrust that Estilorians had held toward the sisters even two weeks

ago. He knew for certain that despite all odds, the sisters had successfully united them. And he had to believe they would lead them to victory.

When Caleb woke the next morning, the sun was just starting to streak the sky with color. Although he had only slept for a few hours, he knew he wouldn’t fall back asleep. His mind hadn’t stopped working even in slumber. He had dreamed about war. Of death and destruction. He had dreamed about the deaths of his family…saw Skye’s blood run across the field of battle. He had dreamed of what it would be like to cope with that depth of loss. He knew it would kill him. Then he had dreamed about Skye and the family they made together, felt himself lift a bundle wrapped in pink and hold the warm, wriggling baby so he could kiss her fuzzy scalp. He breathed in her indescribably sweet scent and although he shouldn’t have recognized it, he identified it in his dream as baby powder. Beside him, Skye held another bundle wrapped in blue and wore a smile brighter than the sun. Despite his Estilorian ignorance about such things, he somehow understood that she was now pregnant with twins. That because of this as well as the three-quarters-

Estilorian nature of the babies’ anatomies, her symptoms of pregnancy were more advanced than her sisters’ had been at the same point in their pregnancies. And he understood that there was another definition of love awaiting them both. So when he drifted from the dream, he woke knowing what they had to fight for. Skye was still sound asleep. She had thrown an arm and leg over him at some point during the night. Her head was tucked down in the crook of his arm. The heat radiating from her was now very familiar and comforting to him. He debated for a moment what he should do. Then he subtly touched on James’ thoughts to see if his brother was awake. If so, Caleb would get up as carefully as he could and shower while James kept watch, leaving Skye to get more rest before he woke her. He learned through his efforts that James was awake, but otherwise occupied. Grinning, he went to Plan B: waking Skye the way he really wanted to.

Later that morning, the siblings gathered around the table in Gabriel and Amber’s room to eat breakfast. The night of rest had done them all good. “I’ve been thinking more about our discussion yesterday,” Caleb said as he spread some blackberry jam on half a

biscuit. “About how we can possibly save lives during this battle. Something struck me when you mentioned how motivated we all are by the Great Foretelling, Gabriel. Maybe the answer we need is in there somewhere.” There were looks of consideration and head nods around the table. “Okay,” Gabriel said after taking a drink from his glass. “Let’s run with that. What are some of the excerpts everyone remembers that relate to the battle?” Skye frowned. “I don’t think I’ll ever forget the last line Leoma read to us. ‘In the end, as it always has, it will come to good versus evil.’ But I think we already know that. Us versus the Mercesti.” Gabriel nodded. “Yes. That’s the very essence of what we’re dealing with. What else does everyone remember?” “I sure remember this one,” Amber said dryly. Then she quoted, “‘At last, doubt will be overcome. And the new beings who had once been considered unworthy outsiders will lead us all to our fates.’” “Overcoming doubt,” James said thoughtfully. “Well, I think we can say that has been achieved, judging by our welcome last night.” “What welcome?” Amber, Olivia and Skye asked at the

same time. The brothers all laughed over their identical expressions. After their humor abated, Gabriel patted Amber’s arm and explained, “Let’s just say there are a lot more Estilorians here at Central than you’ll probably believe, and every single one of them wants to follow you gals into battle.” The sisters exchanged glances. Skye felt the weight of Gabriel’s matter-of-fact statement squarely on her shoulders, and knew Amber and Olivia did, too. Caleb reached over to rub her knee, obviously sensing her thoughts. Then Gabriel said, “The part of the Great Foretelling that most directly relates to the battle is the one that says, ‘Even those of us who do not know what it is to battle will soon find something worth fighting for. And it will be love, hope and joy.’” They all considered that. Olivia twirled a strand of hair around her finger as her sharp mind worked through this puzzle. Then she said, “Another line that doesn’t mention the battle but seems to tie indirectly to that one says, ‘And so it will be strength, courage, wisdom and faith that bring them to us. But it will be love—that of which we know nearly nothing—that will prove most vital to our future.’ So that seems to say that, well, love is a key.”

Again, they paused to mull this over. Skye smiled and shrugged. “Well, we all love each other. And we’re bonded, right? Making us stronger, you could say.” “That’s it,” Caleb said, his eyes flashing. “We all experienced something indescribably powerful when we exchanged vows. We can all agree that our connection since then has been vital to many things that have occurred these past months, including the rituals.” When they all nodded, he said, “What was it Saraqael said? He said, ‘You are now six, and before long, you will multiply.’” “Our number has grown through the pregnancies,” Olivia said, understanding. She exchanged a look with James. “Thus, our potential power has grown.” Skye gasped. Then she recited, “‘Led by faith in each other, the combined powers resulting from the exchange of vows will be beyond any possible belief.’ Oh my gosh. I remember thinking of how we had exchanged vows, but that it hadn’t seemed to me that the result was beyond any possible belief. Do you suppose…” They all nodded. Everyone stood at once. “Wait a minute,” Gabriel said as they all moved together. “The last time we did this, we ended up unconscious and in need of healing. We’d better do this with the other elders

nearby, just in case.” After exchanging glances, none of them spoke. They merely headed for the door.

Almost an hour later, Gabriel explained their theory to the other elders when they congregated in the large coliseum where they had conducted the first ritual. There was a long pause after he finished speaking. “I believe you are correct,” Knorbis said at last. “This would obviously be much easier if my foresights had been clearer,” and here, he smiled, “but there is sound logic in your idea.” “The last exchange of vows did not impact the baby Amber carries,” Ini-herit said. “I do not see that any harm could come of the attempt.” “I sure hope my skin doesn’t turn purple this time,” Skye joked. “Don’t worry,” Amber said. “If it sticks to pattern, it’ll turn light blue.” Skye laughed. Olivia added, “And why should you worry, anyway? Evangeline can always fix it for you.”

“Yeah,” Skye said with a grin. “Good point.” They all knew the chatter was simply to cover their nerves. This was a potentially dangerous undertaking. But with that risk could come spectacular reward. “Okay,” Skye said, taking a deep breath and letting it out. “We’re doing the right thing. And it’s going to work.” Her family nodded. They all gathered in a circle. This time, rather than stacking their hands on top of each other, as they had done the first time, they reached out and grasped each other’s wrists, covering their shared marks. The elders backed to the outer edge of the stadium floor. As she had done the first time, Skye spoke first. “What was done before to bind us together offers us hope for all Estilorians. We’re family now, joined by blood as well as vows. For now and always, we’ll support each other.” They all felt the build of power begin as she uttered the last word. Her eyes started glowing blue-green. It was an obvious sign that they were on the right track. And when a wind suddenly swept into the stadium, whirling around the six of them, they understood just how powerful this exchange of vows was going to be. Caleb realized that Skye was somehow generating the swirling eddy. He used what influence he could to try and calm the effects so it didn’t storm out of control.

Following the pattern they established during the first ritual, Olivia spoke next. “We’ll encourage each other.” The power experienced another surge as her eyes glowed blue-green. Suddenly, a flock of white birds entered the stadium. They flew in perfect formation, circling the six siblings on the outskirts of the wind. Nodding resolutely, Amber said, “We’ll love each other.” When her eyes started glowing blue-green as she completed the sisters’ vows, there was a flash of light in the center of the circle they had created. Each of them felt a sear of pain across their right wrists. Rather than break the circle, though, they simply tightened their holds on each other. The ground trembled beneath their feet. “We’ll believe in each other,” Gabriel said next, raising his voice over the noise of the wind and the screeching birds. His eyes also started glowing as the power continued building. They could all feel it reaching a critical point. They all also felt him using every bit of power he had to quell whatever energy Amber had called forth. The ground grew more stable, but the energy residing there was palpable. “We’ll challenge each other,” James said, prompting the next surge of power as his eyes started glowing. The birds

stopped circling and landed. They perched on the ground with eerie stillness. The strength of the energy they had generated to that point was both awesome and intimidating. Caleb knew he would seal their fates with the last vow. He did it without hesitation. “And we’ll protect each other,” he said at last. Then, after a brilliant flash of light and a rush of wind that knocked them all to the ground, there was nothing.

Chapter Thirty-Eight Caleb remembered the sense of grayness that followed their first exchange of vows. This second exchange resulted in a very similar sensation. Although he had been prepared for it, he couldn’t fight it. From the moment the last syllable of his vow left his lips and the power surged beyond all of their control, he felt like he was floating in a gray void. Pain radiated like a brand in his wrist and the back of his neck, then subsided. His ears felt like they were stuffed with dampening fabric. The sound of his own blood coursing through his veins flooded his senses. His eyelids and limbs felt weighed down. “Caleb? Wake up, Caleb.” He did, going from nebulous to crystal clear in a heartbeat. Sitting up, he realized it had been Uriel urging him awake. James sat up at the exact same time. Knorbis knelt beside him. Gabriel was crawling over to Amber. He pulled her into a semi-upright position, evidently planning to kiss her to stimulate her self-healing. Instead, blue-gray light flared where he touched her. He almost dropped her back to the

ground, but quickly regrouped as she moaned and slowly opened her eyes. Caleb and James moved over to their wives. Malukali and Jabari knelt next to Skye. Zayna and Sebastian knelt near Olivia. Ini-herit was with Gabriel near Amber. Skye’s complexion had gone from flushed with excitement to waxy and pale. Fighting his alarm, Caleb pushed past the elders and touched her cheek. She was cool to the touch. When he moved his fingers to her pulse, it felt weak and thready. It occurred to him that she had funneled this new power longer than the rest of them. Beside them, Olivia made consciousness. Skye didn’t stir.

sounds

of

regaining

Amber. Caleb had meant to send the thought to her through Gabriel, but Amber looked right at him and then crawled over. He realized then that they were all now fully joined in thought. It didn’t surprise him.

Okay, Skye , Amber thought as she touched her sister’s face. Enough drama for now. He felt the humor in the thought. Her golden healing light flared. Skye remained still, but her color had returned and she looked peaceful. Frowning, he closed his eyes and delved

deeply into her thoughts. After a moment, he again opened his eyes and caught the questioning looks of his family. “It’s okay,” he said at last, feeling the tension in his shoulders ease. “She’s just having a conversation with Qel’a. She’ll join us shortly.”

“Although I do enjoy visiting with you, Skylar, you cannot avoid facing the power of your abilities forever.” Stepping out of the hard hug she had given her spirit guardian, Skye flushed and nodded, catching his kind and knowing gaze. “I know, Qel’a. I’ll admit that I panicked at first when I realized I was again conjuring that powerful wind. I now understand what we’ve done, and I know I’m ready for it.” Then she smiled. “But I just couldn’t resist visiting with you for a minute or two like this. You’ve been affected by this exchange of vows, too, haven’t you?” “I have. We will see just how when the time comes.” She took his hands and gave them a squeeze. “Quyanaa.” “Thanks are unnecessary, little one,” he responded, stroking her hair affectionately. “You found your strength on your own. You and your sisters will all prove yourselves many times over in the coming weeks. You have courage, faith and wisdom on your side. And the most important

thing of all.” “Love,” she said. He smiled. “See? You are already well on your way to winning this battle.” Then his expression eased into more serious lines. “I will be here when you need me. For now, you had better get back to your family before they come after you.”

I love you, Qel’a, she thought as he faded from her mind. Then she focused on quelling the energy that wanted to burst from her as she fully regained consciousness. She sensed Caleb exerting his own stabilizing influence. “Here she comes,” she heard him say just before her eyes fluttered open. “Sorry,” she said, noting that her family was gathered around her with concerned expressions. She didn’t argue when Caleb assisted her into a sitting position. Her head spun crazily. “Wow. Is my hair blue?” Gabriel grinned. “No more than it was,” he replied. She looked curiously at the mark on her wrist, having felt the pain there. There was now a deep blue-green circle at the center of the mark. “What’s on the back of our necks now?” she wondered.

“We haven’t actually gotten that far,” Amber said. She turned so that the back of her neck was visible. “So, what is it?” They all gathered close, even the elders. “It’s a sun,” Olivia said. “The solid circle in the center is the same blue-green as the center of the marks on our wrists. There are six flames coming out of it. Gold, blue-gray, light green, dark blue, light blue and another dark blue.” “The back of the neck is one of the most common spots for a Gloresti or Corgloresti to receive his or her first marking,” Ini-herit said. “The sun is a very powerful symbol in Native American cultures,” Skye said. “It’s associated with healing, guidance and spirituality, among other things.” Olivia nodded. “Many ancient cultures have sun symbols. Those qualities are nearly universal.” Amber turned back around to address her siblings. “Y’all feel what’s simmering under the surface, don’t you?” She exchanged looks with them, received their nods. “Gabriel is helping me keep this contained, but it feels…” “Like it wants to be unleashed,” Skye concluded. “Yes. That’s exactly it.”

“For me,” Olivia said, exchanging a look with James, “I feel a huge pressure on my mind. There are thousands and thousands of thoughts clamoring in my head.” “I’m doing what I can to filter them,” James admitted, “but the pressure is unbelievable.” A cry from outside the stadium alerted them to the unexpected presence of Aurora and Titan. The siblings got to their feet. “I must have missed Aurora’s thoughts with all of this noise in my head,” Olivia said with a frown as they hurried to the stadium doors. “I hope I didn’t worry her.” Uriel and Ini-herit reached the doors first and pulled them wide. Skye gasped in wonder. Aurora, Titan and their cubs sat just a foot from the door. Behind them, above them and around them were hundreds of animals. Skye saw cats and dogs, birds and butterflies, snakes and frogs…just about every kind of animal contained at Central that could breathe air. The animals all sat and watched the stadium’s occupants with a sense of expectancy. Wearing hesitant and uncertain expressions, a crowd of Estilorians had followed the animals and was now gathered in a semi-circle around them. “Okay,” Olivia said a bit breathlessly. “I guess I know whose

thoughts are trying to get through now.” James reached over and grasped her hand. “Focus.” She swallowed and nodded. Then her eyes started glowing light green and James’ dark blue. They worked in silent concentration. The animals left the area in droves, ignoring the Estilorians surrounding them as they obeyed whatever message Olivia and James were conveying. Eventually, only Aurora, Titan and the cubs remained. Skye thought what she had just witnessed was absolutely awesome. She turned wide eyes to Olivia when her sister’s gaze returned to its normal color. The Estilorians around the stadium exchanged incredulous looks. “Holy cow, Liv! You and James can control all of the animals!” When Olivia swayed, several pairs of hands reached out to steady her. “Whoa,” she said, shaking her head as if to clear it. “What a rush.” James grinned. “That was incredible,” he said. “We could hear every one of their thoughts. They responded instantly to our commands.” Olivia moved forward to bend down and give Aurora and Titan hugs and head scratches, then rubbed the bellies of the cubs. “We have control now,” she said, looking over her

shoulder at everyone still standing in the stadium. “It takes a toll on our energy, of course. But we have it. Even the cats will now listen to our instructions, though I wouldn’t impose my will on them unless absolutely necessary.” “Actually, Aurora and Titan are wondering whether Skye and Amber have decided on names for the cubs,” James said. “Oh,” Skye said, exchanging a look with Amber. She smiled. “I have my name picked out.” “Me, too,” Amber said. Surprising all of them, she stepped forward and squatted next to the cubs. They were writhing on the ground making mewling noises as the male cub tried to bite his sister’s ear and she batted his nose in protest. When Amber reached out a hand, the male cub separated from his sister, twisted to his feet and pranced right to her, sitting down and nudging her hand to the top of his head. Amber gave him a small smile. “You’re full of spunk and enthusiasm, and I think you’re destined to cause mischief. So your name will be Loki, after the Norse god.” As soon as she announced it, there was a glow of bluegreen light from her hand to the top of the cub’s head. Her eyes widened. Then she stayed crouched for a moment, silently holding Loki’s unblinking gaze.

“We can hear each other,” she said after a full minute. Her voice was barely a whisper. Gabriel reached down to touch her shoulder, obviously hearing the awe and emotion in her voice. “He’ll obey my thoughts.” “How cool,” Skye said with a delighted grin. When Amber stood, Skye moved forward and held her hand out toward the female cub. With much more hesitation than her brother, the female eased forward and sat in front of Skye. She held her head at a cautious angle, but didn’t move or flinch when Skye touched her. “You, my shy friend, are calm and unassuming unless provoked. Then you’re a force to be reckoned with. I’m going to name you Suvi, short for Vesuvius.” There was another flare of blue-green light, this one unsurprising after Amber’s experience. Skye felt the animal’s connection to her mind almost instantly. Her smile widened as the cat’s thoughts filtered into her own. “Oh, gosh—that is so fierce!” she said. I can’t wait to spend more time with you as you grow, she sent out to Suvi, and was rewarded with a nudge to her hand. “I believe we should move back into the stadium,” Jabari said, looking around at their audience. “We have much to discuss.”

She got to her feet and walked back the few steps to her family. “Aurora and Titan would like to join us,” Olivia said. “And Loki and Suvi, too, of course.” There were no objections as they all filed back into the stadium and closed the heavy doors behind them. Sebastian brought forth enough chairs to accommodate all of them, as well as a table for them to sit around. He then produced glasses and pitchers of water as well as some grapes and cheese and crackers for the sisters. The cats sat beside the table. “I believe we should evaluate all of your abilities at the earliest opportunity,” Jabari said when they were all settled in their seats. “Gabriel, you now appear to have the ability to heal.” “It seems like it,” Gabriel acknowledged with a thoughtful frown. “When I touched Amber, I was thinking I needed to stimulate her self-healing. But instead I produced some kind of energy myself.” Ini-herit reached beneath the table and pulled a dagger from his boot. Then he sliced it across his palm and wordlessly held his hand out toward Gabriel. Placing his hand on top of Ini-herit’s with intent concentration, Gabriel generated the same blue-gray light as he had before.

Ini-herit’s palm was healed. “Okay,” Olivia said, nodding. “I think there’s been some transference between all of us. My ability to communicate with animals, for example. James now has the same ability on the same scale, and Skye and Amber were able to bond with the cubs. That wouldn’t have happened before this exchange of vows. Now Gabriel can heal. I wonder if any of the rest of us can?” After a bit of experimentation, they discovered that Olivia and Skye could heal themselves or anyone in their family, but not anyone else. “So the pattern appears to be that spouses now share the same abilities, and then each of the sisters also has a small amount of shared ability,” Jabari said. He looked at Caleb. “What about you, Caleb?” Without commenting, Caleb turned in his seat away from the table and held out a hand. A flash of dark blue holy light lit up the stadium. Skye gasped and clapped her hands together. “Perfect!” Then they all turned to Amber and Olivia. The sisters looked at each other, then down at their hands, and finally at Skye. “I don’t feel anything,” Amber said. “I’ve indirectly experienced what you do when you produce holy light,

Skye. I just don’t feel it.” “I don’t either,” Olivia said, staring at her hands with a look of consternation on her face. “Maybe you do not require this ability, since you each have your own weapons,” Uriel suggested. “That’s it!” Skye said, beaming a smile. “When we first assumed our powers at the Becoming ceremony, Amber received her sword, Olivia received her bow and I received my light.” Amber glanced at Gabriel, who in turn looked at Sebastian. The Lekwuesti elder nodded and held a hand over the table, producing Amber’s sword and Olivia’s bow and arrows. Getting to their feet, Amber and Olivia took their weapons up. Amber’s sword immediately started to glow. She stepped away from the table. “I feel it now,” she said. “It’s…beyond anything, really.” And when she waved her sword, the blade burst into bluegreen flames of energy. Skye registered the looks of amazement around the table. Olivia walked a few steps to the side of the table and nocked her arrow. It flared with light as she drew it across the bowstring. When she fired it at a spot on the ground about thirty feet away, the target flashed with blue-green holy light upon impact.

“I think we can say the vow exchange was a success,” Knorbis said after a moment of stunned silence. “And I believe there is even more to come,” Jabari said. “Next, we test the elements.”

Chapter Thirty-Nine After much debate, they departed for Gabriel and Amber’s home on the mainland that same afternoon. None of the sisters or their Gloresti was comfortable experimenting with the depths of their new powers while at Central. The last thing they wanted to do was destroy the base if things got out of control. The elders decided to make the trip, as well. They wanted to be nearby in the event something went awry and their combined powers were needed. The class commanders were left in charge at the base during their absence, which they intended to keep to a minimum. It was almost fully dark by the time they reached the castle. Despite the darkness, Skye still loved the impression the structure made against the background. It was absolutely magnificent. If ever romance had been captured in a home, she thought, this was it. She guessed there was some irony in the fact that it had been built to be highly defensible and not with any thought of romance. They all entered the castle, casting up balls of light and setting fires in the fireplaces, making all the rooms glow cheerfully. Then they gathered for dinner.

Skye held Caleb’s hand as they entered the dining room after washing up after their travels. She breathed deeply and felt saliva pool in her mouth. Her wide gaze quickly swept the table. “Is that pizza?” she asked incredulously. “Yep,” Amber said as she lifted a slice onto her plate. “And it’s not going to last long around here.” “Oh my gosh!” Skye hurried closer to the table, leaning between James and Olivia. “Is that pepperoni? And that one has sausage? I can’t believe it! Who do I have to kiss for this?” Every male at the table raised his hand, making her burst into laughter. Caleb pulled a chair out for her and she sat down to eat. She was finishing her third slice and seriously considering a fourth when she noticed him studying her. He wasn’t eating since he had eaten breakfast that morning. “What?” she asked. He shrugged. “I’m wondering if you’re going to end up twice the size of Amber and Olivia since you’re carrying twins.” All conversation ceased as everyone turned to stare at them. Her eyebrow quirked, she said, “You know, most women

don’t really like it when a guy points out that they’re going to be swelling in size. We’re pretty sensitive about it, even if we are about to eat another piece of pizza.” She reached out and slid a slice onto her plate. “And yes…I’ll be bigger around the middle than they will be.” Then she grinned and added, “But I’ll be absolutely adorable.” After another moment of considering silence, Knorbis exchanged a look with Ini-herit and said, “Well, that explains your early symptoms.” He smiled. “We certainly did wonder.” “How do you know you’re having twins?” Olivia asked. She also wore a smile. Skye looked pointedly at Caleb. He flushed. “I dreamed about them,” he said at last. “I seem to have acquired Skye’s foresight.” Taking the response in stride, Amber asked, “Boys or girls?” “No, no, no,” Skye said around a bite of pizza. “We’ve got to save some surprises, after all.” “Aw, you’re no fun,” Amber grumbled. “Well, I guess you won’t need me to heal any morning sickness every day like I’ve been doing for Liv, since you can heal yourself now.”

“I feel great,” Skye said. “But thanks.” The conversation continued about mundane things, deliberately not touching on the coming battle or the test of abilities to come. Once the food was cleared away, they played a couple of games with cards and dice, teaching the elders who hadn’t already learned the games how to play. By the time they headed to bed, Skye’s eyes were drooping. Caleb swept her up into his arms and carried her up the stairs to their room, obviously sensing her exhaustion. You know I didn’t mean to embarrass you earlier, right? She smiled against his chest as she stifled a yawn. Of

course. I know you can’t wait to see my belly grow. It’s all just baffling to you because you’ve never seen a pregnant woman before. He kissed the top of her head. It’s nice to be so well

understood. She knew exactly what he meant. And she hoped beyond measure that their understanding of each other would aid them in their efforts the following day. She sensed they were going to need it.

The sun had been up for several hours when they all gathered outside Gabriel’s home the next morning. Caleb stood behind Skye, resting his hands on her shoulders as the elders discussed the best approach to take in regards to the testing. His gaze drifted down to the symbol on the back of her neck as if to remind himself just how connected they now were. He lightly ran his thumb over it, fighting a smile when she shivered and glanced at him over her shoulder. “I think we should take Amber and Skye to the waterfall to experiment with their abilities,” Gabriel said. “The rock and water in the area will probably be good conduits for their energy if we’re thinking this is elementally based. I know Skye also draws her power from the air, but she seems to be stable right now.” “And that way we won’t bring the castle’s walls down on top of our heads,” Amber added pragmatically. “It’s got my vote,” Skye said. “And it’s in the forest, so Liv and James can continue testing their abilities with the animals.” No one had any better suggestions, so they soon all started in the direction of the forest housing the waterfall on Gabriel’s property. When they got to within twenty feet of the tree line, Olivia came to a stop. They all turned to look at her. Her eyes were glowing.

“It’s more,” she said, reaching for James’ hand. “The feeling is different now than it was yesterday. I can still hear all of the voices, but it’s like Amber and Skye described. Like it’s going to burst from me.” James’ eyes started glowing the moment she touched him. He stiffened in obvious shock. “Oh.” “I have to…” she said almost absently, then trailed off as she and James started again toward the forest. Caleb couldn’t fully comprehend what happened next. It seemed the closer Olivia and James got to the forest, the more energy seemed to fill the air. The forest came alive. The trees vibrated with a resonance that bordered on song. Patches of earth that had been worn down to dirt suddenly sprouted with new shoots of grass and flowers. They all continued into the forest, watching and evaluating. Olivia’s body started to tremble. “I need an outlet,” she said, and before anyone could respond, she released James and placed both hands on a tree that was obviously dead. Green light exploded in a nova that had all of them shielding their eyes. Caleb instinctively spun so Skye was behind him. When the light faded, they all opened their eyes and turned to see what had happened.

The tree was once again very much alive. It now stood taller than any other tree in the forest, its branches full of lush leaves. Olivia looked at her hands as if she didn’t recognize them. Her eyes were still glowing, though not as brightly. James touched her shoulder. “You can renew life within nature,” Jabari said, gazing up at the tree. Then Olivia knelt and touched her hand to the ground. The glow this time was much softer. When she lifted her hand, they saw the grass beneath it was brown. “And I can take it away,” she said. Her expression was somber as she absorbed this new part of herself. James looked up into the trees. He lifted a hand and made a twirling motion with it. A second later, thick green vines spilled from the trees closest to them. When he moved his hand, the vines swayed in rhythm with his motions. He nodded. “It seems we can control plants as well as animals,” he said, rubbing Olivia’s shoulder. “That’s great, you guys!” Skye said enthusiastically. Caleb was sure he was the only one who knew how

strained she was. He perceived her fear over managing her power, as well as her sense of responsibility for wielding it judiciously. He also knew that this was the first time she had realized just how very powerful she and her sisters had become. This eighteen-year-old, half-human female who chimed when she walked, smelled like a bouquet of wildflowers and was dressed just as colorfully—the young woman he loved with all of his heart—was now one of the three most powerful beings in the world. “Well, Liv and James didn’t knock the trees down,” Amber pointed out, glancing around. “I’ll take that as a good sign.” For the first time since her eyes started glowing, Olivia smiled. Amber reached over and patted her sister’s arm. “Let’s see what else we’ve got, eh?” They continued on, heading to the waterfall. Caleb still remembered the day several months ago when he and his brothers had come to this spot to collect the sisters, who had been taking a much-needed break from their intense training, so they could bring them back to the castle to finish the day’s lessons. The sisters had been told they had to be back in two hours, but Gabriel had figured they’d lose track of time and have to be nudged into returning. When the brothers came upon the waterfall, it was to find the sisters

swimming. They’d all been completely naked. Skye elbowed him as the memory filled his mind. He grinned. “I see what you meant, Olivia,” Amber said as they neared the large, rocky outcropping marking the location of the waterfall. Caleb realized her eyes had started glowing. He glanced at Skye since they were near the water, but her eyes were still normal. She was focused intently on Amber. Gabriel’s eyes glowed as he tapped into Amber’s growing energy. He frowned and his jaw clenched, telling them how intense the power was. Amber’s hands started shaking as she walked even closer to the rocks.

You’re going to have to expend some of it, he heard Gabriel communicate.

I know, she returned. Sweat broke out on her brow as she reached out to touch a large rock. There was a resounding crack as the rock broke clean in half.

That’s not enough, she thought. I can’t—uh, oh.

“Get down!” Gabriel yelled. Caleb grabbed Skye around her waist and dove to the ground, trying to keep her from too much impact. They felt a wall of heat sear overhead. Gabriel cursed loudly. When the immediate danger had passed, they all scrambled back to their feet. It seemed half the forest was now on fire. “I’m sorry!” Amber said, standing with her hands on her knees. Her breathing was choppy. “I wasn’t expecting that. I couldn’t control it.” “We have to do something about this fire,” James said in a voice raised enough to combat the sound of the crackling flames. “It’s going to wipe out the forest.” Caleb looked at Skye, whose eyes were huge. He squeezed her shoulder. Are you ready? She wrung her hands and nodded. I have to be. He knew how much extra time she had dedicated to her meditation techniques. Because she understood her nature very well, she had paid close attention to the lessons given to her by Knorbis and Malukali, knowing they would be of the most use to her. After her encounter with Grolkinei, however, she had dramatically increased her practice.

It was what was allowing her to stand there even now. He wasn’t sure how she was doing it, in truth. Ever since their second group exchange of vows, a baffling amount of power simmered just beneath the surface. He felt it flowing through him and knew it had to be even more potent for her. As the elders had said at the Becoming ceremony, she drew her power from the air around her. He now realized after seeing the bursts of power experienced by Olivia and Amber just what Skye had been containing since she opened her eyes after the exchange of vows. She awed him. Walking over to the large pool of water at the base of the waterfall, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

I’ll lift the water, she conveyed. You direct it to the fire. He nodded. After another moment during which she centered herself, her eyes started glowing. It was a much more gradual escalation than Olivia’s or Amber’s had been. He connected with her, feeling the power build as though from a deep well. “You’re going to want to move if you don’t want to get wet,” he warned. Everyone moved.

Skye held her hands out, palms up. The water in the pool started lifting. He looked to the sky and commanded a wind. Together, with her guiding the water up and him funneling the wind, they directed it to the raging fire. They drenched the trees until every last ember was extinguished. Then he released the wind and she lowered the water until all was still. When her knees buckled, he caught her under the arms. “Holy cow, Skye,” Amber said, coming up beside them. “That was fantastic!” “You’ve got to teach us how you did that,” Olivia said. “Wow!” He saw the tears in Skye’s eyes and knew they were happy tears. And well they should be. She had just established something she had feared she would never be able to. Control.

PART IV: Battle Excerpts from the Great Foretelling: “Even those of us who do not know what it is to battle will

soon find something worth fighting for. And it will be love, hope and joy.”

“In the end, as it always has, it will come to good versus

evil.”

Chapter Forty They spent another two days at Gabriel’s testing their abilities and helping Olivia and Amber develop their control. Although the sisters wouldn’t likely be able to exercise their more volatile powers during the battle to come without potentially harming their fellow Estilorians, there was no arguing that their abilities were highly impressive. After completing their testing, they headed back to Central to begin training everyone else. They had strategized over the best way to undertake planning for the forthcoming battle, but when Skye witnessed the sheer number of Estilorians awaiting them, she goggled. How would they ever manage this? She stood with her family on the outskirts of the main courtyard, looking out at the swarms of bodies in various states of training. Swords clashed, fists connected with flesh, wood bos clanked. Commanders and lieutenants called out instructions. Just watching it all made her nerves rattle. “They’re trying,” Amber said just loud enough for her family

to hear. As yet, no one had noticed them. “But they’re not very, uh, cohesive.” Skye realized her sister was right. Now that her attention had been drawn to it, she noticed that all of the Estilorians had segregated themselves by class. “Huh,” she said. “That doesn’t make a bit of sense. How’s an Orculesti supposed to learn to fight from another Orculesti? And how’s a Waresti going to learn to defend against a mental attack from another Waresti? We didn’t learn that way.” “We need some kind of, I don’t know…team-building activity,” Olivia said. “They all have to learn to trust each other, or this will never work.” “I don’t know that having everyone tell something about themselves is going to do any good,” Amber said, obviously remembering her school team-building experiences. Skye sensed Caleb forming an opinion, but realized that he and her brothers were remaining silent. They evidently wanted to see what the girls could come up with to resolve this obvious problem. “No, but maybe something physical to start,” Olivia said thoughtfully, looking around. “They’re all exerting themselves physically, so we know it would hold their interest.”

“We could create teams that include mixes of all of the classes and one of each of us,” Skye said. “But what can we do that could possibly include all of these Estilorians?” Amber considered that. “You know, cohesiveness starts from the top down. Maybe we should start with something involving just the commanders and lieutenants. Everyone else can watch. Cheer.” Olivia nodded in agreement. “So, we have eight different classes and us,” she said. “That makes nine players minimum per team.” After a moment, the sisters all exchanged looks and grins. “Softball,” they all said at the same time.

It took the better part of an hour to get everyone’s attention and then convey the team-building idea to them. There were many skeptical and confused looks, but surprisingly, no one vocalized any complaints. Caleb privately thought no one wanted to risk offending the sisters. It was a realization that actually made him want to howl with laughter. They moved from the courtyard to the coliseum. Gabriel sent thoughts to the other elders in regards to what the field should look like and what equipment they would need.

Sebastian and Caoilinn worked to produce bats, gloves, balls, helmets and protective gear for the positions called the “catcher” and the “umpire.” Olivia and James touched the ground and grew grass on the coliseum floor, leaving paths for what Gabriel explained were the bases and a round area carefully measured in the middle of the diamond-shaped field for the pitcher’s mound. Amber worked with Blue, Brenna, Evangeline and a handful of other Lekwuesti who had traveled to Central to create special clothing for the event. Before long, a pile of blue shirts with lighter blue lettering and another pile of green shirts with lighter green lettering had been created. Another pile contained matching hats. The blue hats had an “S” inscribed on them and the green hats an “O.” Eventually, all of the Estilorians who weren’t playing filed into the stands and took their seats. To further this teambuilding effort, the elders gave the instruction that everyone should make an effort to sit with those who weren’t members of their own class. For the most part, everyone complied. The commanders, second commanders and lieutenants all lined up along the first base line. Behind them was what Gabriel called a dugout. There was a matching one on the third base line. Balls of light floated above the crowd. “Okay,” Amber said, standing near the pitcher’s mound with

her sisters on either side of her. “I’ll be umpiring this game. That means I’ll be calling balls and strikes behind the plate. James will umpire first base and Caleb third base. Gabriel will be behind second base. They’re all familiar with the rules of the game. “There will be two teams: Olivia’s and Skye’s. They’ll be coaching and will pick the members for their teams one at a time, taking turns during the selection process. They’ll then create rosters that include nine starting players. The rest of you will be rotated out through the nine innings of the game.” She turned to her sisters. She lifted the coin Sebastian had created for her. “Olivia won the game of Rock, Paper, Scissors to determine who would call the coin toss for home field advantage. Call it in the air.” “Heads,” Olivia said when the coin left Amber’s thumb. “Tails is showing,” Amber said after bending to retrieve the coin. “Skye’s team gets home field advantage and will have first pick.” “Yay!” Skye said, clapping her hands. “Okay.” When she turned to face the line of candidates, Caleb swore he noticed them each trying to stand a little straighter. He realized then that they all very much wanted to be picked first. It made him think of the day he awaited

the announcement of the Gloresti pairings, causing a smile. “Can we have a little tryout first?” she asked. Amber shrugged. Turning with her hands on her hips, she looked around and spotted a glove and ball nearby. Bending down, she scooped them up, putting the glove on her left hand. Then she tossed the ball to the Lekwuesti lieutenant, Hinto. “Give me your best throw,” she instructed. After a puzzled pause, he did as she instructed. Then she tossed the ball to Raphael, the next one in line. They repeated this until everyone had thrown the ball once. After that, she had each of the players run a sprint from home plate to first base. Skye and Olivia stood together in their team shirts and ball caps and talked in whispers, their eyes moving along the row of potential players. Although curiosity ate at him, Caleb stopped himself from tapping into Skye’s thoughts. It would be more fun to see her strategy unfold as she planned it. “I pick Finnin,” Skye said when the time came to begin choosing teams. The look of utter shock on the Scultresti second commander’s face was priceless. Caleb hid a grin behind a subtle cough.

“I pick Nour,” Olivia said, causing an equally surprised expression from the Wymzesti lieutenant. The selection process continued until everyone had a team. Amber handed shirts and hats to each person as they walked to stand behind their coach. Caleb watched it all with unbridled fascination. He quickly realized that Olivia and Skye weren’t making their selections based off of athletic ability. The seemingly obvious choices among the Waresti, Gloresti and Corgloresti went toward the end rather than the beginning. It was a clear statement that the goal here was not just about winning. It was about bonding. He also thought it was a brilliant strategic maneuver. The selection process was a formality. Amber had explained that Skye and Olivia still had to establish their starting lineups, so the order in which the players were selected at the outset made very little difference in the scheme of things. But it bolstered feelings of pride among the classes and allowed those players who might have feelings of self-doubt to overcome them before the game began. Once the teams were selected, they made their way to their dugouts; Skye to the first base side and Olivia to the third base side. Caleb and James joined Amber and Gabriel near the pitcher’s mound so that they could review the rules and their individual responsibilities. Glancing occasionally

toward Skye’s dugout, Caleb realized she had gathered her team around her. They were apparently talking strategy. Looking over toward Olivia’s dugout, he realized she was doing the same thing. Again, another smart decision…involving their players in the team’s approach to the game. Soon, the game got underway. Ini-herit, having enjoyed watching baseball games on the human plane, stood by to assist players in learning how to properly stand in the batter’s box and grip the bat. Olivia placed herself next to first base since her team was batting first, so she could help guide them around the bases. The first batter was Dawn, the Elphresti lieutenant. She had pulled her long, black braids through the back of her cap. The whites of her black eyes were barely visible beneath the shadows caused by the hat’s brim. Her long, lithe body was outfitted in her green team shirt and white capris with the special shoes called cleats. She listened to Ini-herit’s instructions and faced the pitcher’s mound from the left side of the plate. Frantiska, the Corgloresti second commander, was pitching for Skye’s team. She poised herself to throw the first pitch. Caleb could have heard a pin drop in the coliseum.

Dawn swung and missed. “Strike one,” Amber called out as the catcher, Meda, threw the ball back to Frantiska. A few murmurs resulted. The audience’s interest was hugely apparent, but they didn’t seem to know how to react. On the next pitch, Dawn swung again and made contact, but it flew foul. “Strike two,” Amber called. Dawn let a third pitch go wide of the plate for a ball. And then on the fourth pitch, she hit the ball into the dirt not far from home plate, about halfway between the catcher’s position and where Raphael stood playing third base. She ran like the wind and managed to beat out Raphael’s throw. Olivia erupted into cheers, showing Dawn how to give a high five and yelling across the field to her team that they needed to cheer, too. “In fact,” she added, “everyone behind my dugout is technically the visiting crowd. Come on—cheer us on!” “But our side is going to be louder, right?” Skye asked, popping out from her dugout and looking into the stands. “Let’s hear it!”

She started clapping until everyone sitting behind her dugout joined in. Then she whistled and shouted until they were doing the same. Her smile could have lit the stadium. She gave them all two thumbs up before retreating back into her dugout so the game could continue. It was a close game, though because the teams were fairly evenly matched, that wasn’t very surprising. In the bottom of the ninth, Skye’s team was down by a run. Caoilinn batted first and grounded out. Harold then got a double and Skye substituted the faster Lekwuesti second commander, Leilani, as a pinch runner. The Orculesti lieutenant, JeanMarc was up next. He gripped the bat with a determined look on his face as he entered the batter’s box, staring at the pitcher, Alexius. “Come on, Jean-Marc,” Skye called from her position in the first base coach’s box. “Base hit.” The crowd soon overtook her with their own cheering. Alexius threw the first pitch. It was inside and Amber called it a ball. Jean-Marc swung at the second pitch and tipped it foul into the crowd. The next one he fouled off again, causing Skye and James to both hurry out of the way as it zipped just over their heads. “Strike two,” Amber called. The next pitch crossed the plate in such a perfect spot that

Caleb wondered why Jean-Marc didn’t knock it into the stands. Instead, he watched it pass by. “Strike three,” Amber called. “What?” Jean-Marc said, turning with an incredulous expression. “It was outside!” “It was right over the plate,” she argued, standing with her arms crossed and her legs braced apart. Caleb thought the Orculesti might argue further, but instead he stalked toward the dugout and tossed his bat to the ground in obvious frustration. He was far from the first player to do so that game. It was rather remarkable how passionate each of the players and even the audience members had gotten about the game so quickly. They were into it. Commander Balduin was up next. He was a lefty, something Caleb didn’t think he had ever noticed before. He dug into the batter’s box and held the bat with a comfortable stance. Although he hadn’t been in the starting rotation, he’d been up once and had gotten a base hit. He swung at the first pitch and missed. “Strike one,” Amber called as the crowd behind Olivia’s dugout cheered raucously.

The second pitch was a ball, low and outside. On the third pitch, he watched it and seemed to know immediately he should have swung. “Strike two,” Amber called. Nodding, he took a few practice swings and then stepped back into the box. Alexius wound up and tossed the pitch. Balduin’s bat connected with the ball with a loud crack. They all watched the ball sail into right center field. Ailfrid and Christopher converged under the ball in the outfield as the crowd on both sides went wild with noise. And then the two outfielders stopped running and watched the ball enter the seats. Balduin was halfway around first and heading to second when he realized he had just hit a homerun. He raised both hands and let out a whoop as the crowd erupted. Caleb grinned when he saw the wide smile on his commander’s normally impassive face. Skye was jumping up and down and encouraging her team to get up from the dugout to crowd home plate. They all gave Leilani high fives when she touched the plate. And when Balduin made it home, they all crowded him in a huge mass of high fives, back pats and hugs. The noise was tremendous. Caleb knew he had never witnessed anything nearly as fun or exciting in his entire

existence. After the game, the teams lined up and crossed the stadium to give each other fives, another sportsmanlike tradition of the game conveyed to them by the sisters. Skye and Olivia gave each other hugs and laughed as they shared commentary about the game. Amber walked up to her sisters and gave each of them fist bumps. He noticed something else as the surrounding Estilorians went to work to convert the coliseum back to its original state so dinner could be served. He noticed that the crowd was now decidedly mixed. It wasn’t just the Lekwuesti who worked to clean things up, but members of all classes. He noticed that the Wymzesti and Orculesti didn’t get ostracized by other classes who feared they would have their minds read or their actions predicted. He noticed Waresti conversing with more animation and feeling than he had ever seen, and Gloresti and Corgloresti interacting in a friendly way much different than formal pairings. And the Scultresti and Elphresti mingled with everyone in a much more social manner than either class normally did. And they all collected around the sisters like planets around the sun.

Well, I’d say that was a resounding success, Gabriel communicated as he and James walked up and joined him.

I’ll say, James seconded. Look at this. Just…wow. They handled it perfectly, Caleb thought as they started making their way through the crowd toward their wives. Now we just have to transfer this lesson onto the field of battle.

Chapter Forty-One “It has been several days since we last heard from the traitor,” Kanika said. “How do we know that the battle will still commence?” Although she sounded irritable, Grolkinei smiled. He had grown to appreciate her displays of temper. “Do not be concerned, my sweet. Our insider warned us of this lull. It will not be possible to get the information we need— information that can only be gained by being in the close proximity of the elders and Saraqael’s daughters—if the traitor is risking open communication with us.” She made a sound in the back of her throat and turned to look out the window. The two of them were standing in one of the high turrets built into the side of the mountain. Its roof looked like a jagged mountain peak from the outside. She wore a black velvet cloak to ward off the chill in the air, but he noted that her arms were crossed over her chest beneath the cloak. Her ebony hair was pulled back at the temples into two separate braids secured at the back of her head. The wind lifted the mass of it from her shoulders. Moving forward, he placed his hands on her shoulders. She tensed, then relaxed. “Why are you so concerned?” he

asked. “I feel as though there are things being done at the Estilorian base that will put the winning of this battle beyond your reach,” she said. He frowned as he began to massage her shoulders. “Why is that?” She shrugged beneath his hands. “I cannot explain it. It is a feeling of foreboding. Something that started when Quincy reminded me of the Great Foretelling.” “Rubbish,” he said dismissively. “The so-called Foretelling did not take into account our ability to strategize, did it? I have spent centuries building an army the size and strength of which the other Estilorians will never dream. My powers have continued to grow, and I am surrounded by talented commanders. We even have a number of soldiers with exceptional talents that will most certainly turn the tide of this battle.” Now, she turned. He thought her eyes had all the more impact due to the marks of power she had on the outer edges of her eyes. She had informed him shortly after converting that the marks were evidence of her mental abilities being as exceptional as they were. “You have great confidence. Has our failure to acquire any of Saraqael’s daughters not shaken your belief in our abilities?”

“We were learning. In order to develop effective strategy, there must always be attempted maneuvers, even if they result in failure. We know far more about them than they know about us now.” She studied him silently for a long moment. Then she said, “I hope your arrogance is not going to lead us all to our deaths.” “Arrogant?” he asked, brushing a strand of hair out of her eyes. “I thought I was confident.” “Your excessive pride in your own abilities—” “Is well-founded,” he interrupted. “You will not anger me today, Kanika. I have been working on the most effective way to defeat the elders for most of my existence. I have accounted for battling against eight of the most powerful beings in the world, and I have plans in place to defeat them. Why should I fear three young, half-human girls?” “Because they have defeated us separately. What makes you think that together, they will not annihilate us?” He pushed away from her. “Your doubt displeases me. Our previous encounters with them were mere skirmishes. They faced not even a fraction of us.” “They faced the fraction that you consider the most powerful,” she pointed out. “And three of those

commanders are now dead.” She followed him with her eyes as he paced. “You do not appreciate my doubt, Grolkinei, but it is well-founded. We have looked like blundering idiots.” He wasn’t sure why he allowed her insolence. Where comments like hers from anyone else would have sent him into a flying rage, he merely glared at her. Perhaps it was because there was a part of him, however deeply buried, that knew she had a point. “Your soldiers fight for you because they fear or respect you,” she continued, turning from him to look back out the window. “They do not necessarily share your passion to abolish this plane of existence. Due to their short length of time on this plane, in fact, very few of them even understand what the human plane is, or how being on that plane will benefit them.” “They know they will be worshipped like gods,” he snapped. “They will no longer be outcasts among their own kind, living in the shadows of others.” “Again, it sounds like we are discussing you, not everyone else.” He stopped pacing and stalked over to her. She didn’t retreat. He stood an inch from her, his hands clenched into fists. “You go too far.”

“You do not like to hear what I have to say because it is no less than the truth. Your goal is to defeat the rest of the Estilorians. Eight other classes against our one.” “Our one class is comprised of members of each of the other classes,” he ground out. “Most of them, much like you, brought their former base class attributes with them when they converted and have merely grown in power since then. And our numbers are greater than theirs.” “So you believe.” “I trust our information. We have it verified from a number of sources, including our recent inside informant.” “What makes you so certain the human plane is worth reclaiming?” He sneered. “Humans will forever be beneath us. They will worship us. And even if we opt to never return to the human plane, we will still rule this one.” Seeing her quirked eyebrow, he said, “Surely you do not relish the thought of remaining an outcast for the rest of your existence, do you?” She frowned. “This is your chance to rule by my side,” he said smoothly. “What is it you would command if you were put in that position? You could watch Gabriel and his half-human

avowed tortured and killed. Or you could keep them alive and in service to you for all of their existences. The options are many and varied.” “You may dangle such lures in front of the others with success,” she said, distain lacing the words, “but you will have to forgive me if I am still lacking faith in our class’s ability to defeat an entire army seeking to defend Saraqael’s daughters, especially in light of our past mistakes.” He clenched his jaw, then released it. “And what will it take to convince you, Kanika?” She lifted her chin. “Perhaps if you actually succeeded in capturing Saraqael’s daughters instead of merely talking about it. That would at least be a notable accomplishment.” When he smiled, it was quite terrifying. “Consider it done.”

The softball game had gone a long way toward breaking down the lines between the classes. In fact, it was such a successful and popular team-building exercise that they made it part of the day’s training. Whichever members of each class were determined to have made the most progress during the course of the day ended up on the softball roster that evening. The motivation this provided for everyone to try their best was rather staggering.

Caleb stood supervising a group of young Estilorians engaged in a round of hand-to-hand fighting. Their attitudes were all encouraging and supportive rather than arrogant and competitive, a quite miraculous change from just days ago. “No, Edgar. You batted lefty yesterday, but you are trying to dominate with your right,” said Edgar’s Scultresti opponent. “You will have more success if you lead with your left.” Raising an eyebrow, Caleb said, “She’s right. Here.” He moved forward to demonstrate. His siblings, the elders, the commanders and the lieutenants were all nearby in similar training sessions. Skye was on the other side of the courtyard near the targets, teaching techniques with throwing weapons. It was rather difficult being separated from her, even if only by a courtyard, knowing that there was at least one traitor somewhere in their midst. But if ever a time existed where such calculated risks were necessary, this was it. Besides, Olivia was near her in an archery session, and Gabriel was close to them where he stood training Estilorians with daggers, sais and other close-fighting weapons. James was on the west side of the courtyard training a group with staff weapons, and Amber was heading sword training on the east side.

Caleb knew that outside of the courtyard, training was taking place in other areas of the homeland, and not just physical training. There were exercises being taught for mental protection—and attack—as well. The groups rotated every thirty minutes with ten minute breaks every hour. They trained from sunup to sundown and then gathered every evening in the coliseum for the ballgame. More often than not, he ended up carrying Skye back to their bedroom every night because she was too tired to make the trip. He knew her fatigue was more a result of her early stage of pregnancy than her physical exertion, and actually enjoyed doing what he could for her. He had learned through Gabriel more about what she would go through as the babies grew. It boggled his mind. He had never seen a newborn child except in his dreams, but the fact that two of them would fit in her belly—her womb—well, it was a complete mystery to him. Quincy had largely taken over the sisters’ medical care. He had worked in several different fields of medicine while on the human plane, and during his studies as a young Corgloresti had learned everything he could about human anatomy and medical science. He considered it an honor to assist them, and a perfect way to respect the memory of his best friend. That evening proved to be one that Skye weathered well. She was alert and bubbling with enthusiasm as they made

their way back to their rooms with their siblings. The game had been another overwhelming success. “We’ve made so much progress in just two weeks,” she said as they reached the corridor housing their rooms. “I can hardly believe it. I even heard several Estilorians using contractions today.” He thought about that as Gabriel opened the door to his and Amber’s room. They all filed inside, as the sisters were hungry and wanted dinner. Now that he thought about it, there had been several contractions used that day among the younger groups he had taught. He hadn’t even registered the change. It made him frown, wondering what else he might have missed. “I’m pleased with how things are going,” Gabriel said, giving Amber a considering look before he held his hand over the table and conjured up a meal of chicken and dumplings, one of her favorites. “But we have quite a bit more work to do.” “Oh, sure,” Skye said, waving a hand in agreement as Caleb produced macaroni and cheese. She beamed when she saw it and gave him a look that made his heart trip over itself. “It’ll be weeks yet before everyone is near ready enough to face the Mercesti. But it’s still great to see the improvements.”

“While we’re on the subject of progress and work still to do, there’s been something I’ve been thinking about,” Olivia said, scooting the bowl of spaghetti James had conjured for her closer so she could twirl some of it around her fork. “The Mercesti will be using cursed weapons against us, right?” “Definitely,” Gabriel said. “Well, four of us are now immune,” she said. Then she glanced from Gabriel to Caleb. “And two of us aren’t.” There was a moment of silence as they all considered this. Gabriel caught Caleb’s eye. “You’re going to suggest that Caleb and I infect ourselves so we can develop an immunity,” he said at last. Chewing her spaghetti, she nodded soberly. She exchanged looks with Amber and Skye. “We still have the arrow,” James said, looking at his brothers. “We can do it in a controlled environment. It won’t be pleasant, but it would be wise.” Pursing his lips, Gabriel nodded. “Fine. Let’s get through dinner first.” Since none of the brothers were eating, they turned the conversation to some of the things they had noted about

their trainees that day. By exchanging their observations, they could be aware of individual strengths and weaknesses as training continued. Caleb noticed that Skye was unusually quiet as she picked at her food. After the meal was finished and the dishes cleared, Gabriel brought forth the arrow. It sat in the center of the table, untouched, for a long moment. All of their gazes focused on it. When Caleb glanced at Skye, he saw that her eyes were already shining with tears. He knew those tears would, in part, save his life, so he wasn’t sure whether to be comforted or even more worried than he already was. Okay, not worried. Afraid. He and Gabriel shared another look. They both knew the pain to come was going to be excruciating. It took a lot of nerve to willingly bring that kind of punishment on oneself. “We’ll have to let the curse take hold enough that our eye color starts to change,” Gabriel said, not looking away. And now, out of the corner of his eye, Caleb noticed a tear trail down Skye’s cheek. Taking a deep breath, he nodded. Gabriel reached for the arrow and held it by the shaft in his left hand. He positioned it with his right palm poised over the top tip. Understanding, Caleb held his right palm out.

Gabriel set the other tip on his palm. When the sharp arrowhead was between their palms, Gabriel pressed down with his hand and then yanked the arrow free. They both looked at the seemingly harmless stripes of blood now lining their palms. And felt the fires of Hell start to course through their veins. “Okay, guys,” Amber said in a voice that wavered. “We all know how it hurts. No need to be macho about it.” Caleb didn’t really understand what she meant, but he guessed she was saying that they wouldn’t think any less of him and Gabriel if they showed their pain. That wouldn’t be a problem. He could barely think over the agony radiating through his body. Trying to consciously hold his reactions back would have taken too much energy, even if he had wanted to try. He instinctively held his fist tightly clutched against his body, doubled over at the waist as he tried to fight the pain. Gabriel was in a similar position. He wasn’t sure if the choked cries and moans came from him, Gabriel, or both of them, but they were the only sounds in the room. Finally, when he truly didn’t think he could take another second of the torture without blacking out, someone pried his hand from his body and there was, at last, blessed relief.

His next fully aware sensation was of Skye sitting in his lap with her arms wrapped around him, crying against his neck. He blinked as a sense of normalcy returned and brought his arms up to hold her tight against him. He breathed in her scent…strawberries and cream. It helped ground him. He realized his breathing was harsh and irregular and consciously focused on getting himself back under control. Gabriel did the same as he clutched Amber. This time, when he and Caleb exchanged looks, they nodded in mutual understanding and respect. Eventually, everything calmed down. Skye didn’t leave Caleb’s lap and, strangely, Amber didn’t leave Gabriel’s. Caleb guessed they both needed the close contact as much as their husbands did. “We should extend the choice of whether to do this to the other elders,” Gabriel said after the prolonged silence. “And probably anyone who will be on the front lines.” They all nodded their agreement. Now that they all really knew what it meant, it seemed awful to extend the option to anyone else. But knowing they would never have to risk dying from such an injury—knowing they could save lives by offering it—took the decision out of their hands. “Tomorrow,” Gabriel said. “And it will be one of the hardest days of our lives.”

Chapter Forty-Two Skye didn’t get much sleep that night. In fact, she spent most of it awake, crying. She couldn’t seem to stop herself. The tears just continued to fall. She woke Caleb up twice during the night. She needed that vital connection with him, as though somehow their physical joining would reiterate to her raging emotions that he was still there. That he hadn’t died. He seemed to understand, as he always did. She would forever marvel over the fact that he understood her so well when they were so very different. He didn’t say a word. Simply loved her as she needed him to. She finally fell into an exhausted slumber shortly before dawn. When she again opened her eyes, he was awake and stroking her hair. It had grown to below her shoulders thanks to Zayna. “Mmm,” she said, rubbing her eyes. “Time is it?” “A little after eight.”

“Eight?” she repeated, lifting her head and looking at him incredulously. They were usually up and out of the room before six. “Eight o’clock?” He made a noise indicating agreement. “Meaning you had less than four hours of sleep.” She frowned and started to push away to get out of the bed. “We have to get down to the courtyard.” Pulling her back, he said, “No, we don’t. We’re taking a break.” Now she blinked and wrinkled her brow. “A break?” “You’ve heard of those,” he said, shifting so he could move their pillows behind his back and then adjusting them both into more reclined positions. “Brief spans of time during which you aren’t expending energy.” She narrowed her eyes. Her terrible night’s sleep had her edgy and irritable. “Don’t joke around. I need to be down there helping counteract the curse.” “You’re not listening. We’re taking a break. All of us. No training, no ballgames, no counteracting curses.” “Oh.” She considered that for a moment. Then she allowed herself to relax a fraction and eased into a sitting position beside him. His arm remained around her shoulders. “A

break.” “We haven’t had one in two full weeks. We need it.” She started fiddling with the sheet. “So this isn’t because I wigged out over…last night?” His hold tightened. “Skye, I’m sorry we didn’t go about that a bit differently. I’ve been thinking about how it must have been from your perspective. We made you wait through your meal knowing what was to come. And I didn’t even think to ask you if you agreed with the decision.” “Of course I did,” she replied automatically. “It was the smart thing to do.” “Still, I could have arranged it separately with Amber so you didn’t have to be there. In fact, I should have gone to her instead. She’s—” “Stronger than I am?” she interrupted, feeling her shoulders straighten with pride and anger. “Not in love with me,” he finished, looking down at her. Realizing she was merely making matters worse with her irritability, she slumped and nodded. She focused her gaze on her lap and continued to fiddle with the sheet. “I remember how it all but killed me to see you under the

effects of the curse,” he said. “And yet I did what I did last night without much thought to how it would affect you. It was careless of me, and I’m very sorry.” Swallowing hard, she twisted and turned to sit with her legs tucked beside her, her right hand braced beside his thigh so they were facing each other. “Thank you for the apology, but it isn’t needed. I would’ve been furious with you if you had done that without me there.” “But you wouldn’t have spent the night weeping.” She realized that was really the crux of it. He couldn’t bear to know he had caused her pain, regardless of the positive outcome. Trying out a smile, she said, “How do you know that?” He didn’t return the smile. She knew he would beat himself up for a while yet. His love for her wouldn’t let him do anything but. It made her sigh and wonder, “Do you ever ask yourself how we got to this level of feeling for each other so quickly?” “No.” She tilted her head in question. “I’ve been bound to you in some form for almost nineteen years,” he explained, lifting his hand from the bed to

capture hers. “And I’ve come to realize that my love for you began the moment Gabriel announced my name for the pairing. I didn’t know it, of course, but it’s all much clearer now. It’s like my love for our children. It started the moment I realized you were pregnant, and it will continue to grow as they do. And when they’re born, it will crystallize.” She was quiet for a long moment, simply enjoying the swell of emotion he had just created. For a male of few words, he always made the ones he spoke count. “So…a break, huh?” she said at last. “What’d you have in mind?”

The traitor was perplexed. The sisters and their Gloresti hadn’t come down from their rooms that morning. Any break in routine was cause for concern, but for them to not participate in the day’s training, especially when it was obvious there had been much progress among the trainees these past weeks… It made no sense. They are giving the sisters the day off. Frowning at the conveyed thought, the traitor stood with arms crossed and watched a nearby training session,

trying to avoid drawing any attention. A day off? For what? To rest. I have heard through the thoughts of the elders that pregnancy causes exhaustion, particularly in the earliest stages. Then you have confirmed they are all pregnant? Yes. This morning. I picked it up when the elders were communicating to everyone why the sisters were not present. The traitor’s interest was caught. Then it is time. Yes, it is.

Caleb saw to it that Skye slept another couple hours before truly rising for the day. While she showered, he collected a few things from their bureau and placed them on the bed. Then he walked into the bathroom. Their shower was surrounded by tinted glass. Steam rose to the ceiling above where the glass ended. Skye’s off-key singing bounced off the walls, filling the room with energy. Grinning as he listened to the lyrics, he walked over to the shower’s opening. “‘My life would suck without you?’” he

quoted. She screeched like a trapped hen. “Holy light, Caleb—don’t do that!” she shouted, pushing her wet hair out of her eyes and clutching a hand to her chest. “You just took a year off my life. Didn’t I tell you before about Psycho?” “Human movies,” he said, shaking his head. “They implant strange ideas.” She glared at him, then collected some water in her hands and flung it at him. Her glare quickly turned into an impish grin when she registered his surprise. Then her eyes widened. “What are you doing?” “Undressing,” he responded as his shirt hit the floor. “That was a direct challenge.” And the next time she squealed, it was in peals of laughter.

They finished showering together and dried off in the bathroom. He redressed in the shorts he had been wearing and then followed her into the bedroom to get a dry tank. He realized she was staring at the items on the bed.

“Picking my clothes for me now?” she asked, then paused. “Is that my bathing suit?” “We’re going on a picnic with our family,” he answered, stroking her shoulder. “Sebastian and Caoilinn have cleared the spring for us and arranged for brunch. Gabriel, James, and I all thought you and your sisters would enjoy swimming.” She flashed a brilliant smile at him. “Well, that sounds amazing! I’m liking this break more and more.” He knew that was true when she got ready in less than five minutes. Rather than commenting on the change in routine, he took her hand and led her through the adjoining doors to Gabriel and Amber’s bedroom, where their siblings were waiting for them. “‘Bout time,” Amber said, looking up from her hand of cards. “I’m starving.” “I seem to recall you doing a lot of sleeping the first couple months of your pregnancy, too,” Gabriel said, pushing her arm with his elbow and winking at Skye. “I don’t think they were sleeping that whole time,” Amber muttered, prompting a round of laughter around the table. Caleb noticed Skye’s cheeks had turned pink. She rolled

her eyes and said, “Come on, let’s go eat and swim. Then I can make fun of Amber’s belly, since it’ll be poking out of her swimsuit because she’s getting too big to do much more than sleep in the bedroom.” Everyone got to their feet with more chortles of laughter. Their good-natured ribbing of each other continued during their trip to the spring. Caleb enjoyed every smile that blossomed on Skye’s face as they walked through the sunshine. He was glad that his brothers had agreed with him that they all needed this time off. Sitting on a large blanket in a shaded glade beside the spring, they partook of the brunch prepared for them by Sebastian and Caoilinn. They ate sandwiches, slices of apples and cheese, and yogurt with granola and honey, washing it down with fruit juice or water. When they were done, Gabriel waved his hand and everything disappeared. The sisters pulled off their outer clothing, having put on their bathing suits beneath it. After grinning at his brothers, Caleb pulled off his tank as they did the same with theirs. Their wives all gave them surprised looks. “What’s up?” Amber asked with a confused frown. “We’re going swimming with you,” Gabriel answered. He walked up to her and rubbed the roundness of her belly.

“Wouldn’t want you to sink to the bottom like a cannon ball, you know.” She swatted his hand away, but snorted out a laugh despite herself. “We’ll see about that.” They had a great time. Caleb had never gone swimming for enjoyment before. Skye and her sisters were eager to show him and James how entertaining water play could be. First they taught them games played by human children, claiming they needed the practice for when their own kids got old enough. Marco Polo proved quite entertaining to him, especially with the noise of the waterfall making him strain his senses to try and find his targets without being able to see them. After a while, they had Gabriel produce a ball so they could play some water volleyball. They ended with a round of Chicken that had Olivia and Skye trying to knock each other off their husbands’ shoulders and laughing like loons, after which the sisters all claimed exhaustion. They climbed out of the water and headed to the blanket. Soft, colorful towels awaited them. “You can change on the other side of the waterfall,” Gabriel said, kissing the top of Amber’s damp head. “Two minutes. “If you’re not back by then, we’re coming after you whether you’re dressed or not.”

Although Gabriel’s warning had been issued in a light tone, they all knew he meant it. So Skye peeled off her bathing suit the second she was behind the waterfall, quickly slipping on her clothing as her sisters did the same. The wave of exhaustion that had hit her a short while ago now had a low-grade headache starting behind her eyes. She realized that she was sweating even though the air felt cool against her skin, and her stomach felt funny. Was she getting the flu? Food poisoning? As her head popped out of the top of her sundress, she saw lieutenant Jean-Marc standing not even ten feet away. She froze. Her sisters saw him at the same time. “Do not speak. You have ten seconds to decide whether to follow me without sounding an alarm,” he said, holding up a vial. “I hold one dose of the antidote to the drug that was in your water and fruit juice. The other two doses are on the travel platform we need to get to. While the drug will probably not kill you, it will abort the babes you carry. We are blocking your powers, so you will be unable to heal yourselves. If you try to fight us, we will destroy the antidote. This way.” Skye realized with a flood of panic that she couldn’t hear any thoughts aside from her own. She also now felt the dampening of her power. Fear for their unborn children had all of them moving quickly after Jean-Marc. When she

turned her head, she noticed they were being followed by Alastair and Tristan. Both Gloresti were armed. How many others? she wondered as the cramps in her abdomen gripped her more savagely. The travel platform was only a hundred feet or so from the spring, behind the waterfall. She had never noticed the platform enclosure before. Only when Caoilinn stepped out from behind a shadowed niche and waved her hand, generating a shimmering mirage of rock to cover the tunnel they had just entered, did she understand. A nonphysical, deeper kind of pain radiated through her when she saw the Lekwuesti commander…someone she considered a friend. Then she noticed how large Caoilinn’s pupils were. “You are no longer needed,” Jean-Marc told her. “Go back to your previous tasks.” Caoilinn didn’t comment or gesture, just turned and walked away. Skye understood then that the Orculesti lieutenant had her under some kind of mind control. “Onto the platform,” he ordered. “The antidotes will be administered when we are away.” “Let’s see them,” Olivia returned. Skye noticed her sisters were also both pale and sweating.

She imagined they were as ill as she felt. Jean-Marc stepped onto the platform and reached into a bag that rested there. Holding up all three vials, he gestured them on board. When they still hesitated, Tristan shoved Skye from behind. Normally, the push wouldn’t have affected her much. But the drug in her system threw off her balance. She stumbled beside the platform and fell to her hands and knees. The skin on her palms shredded on the stone floor, making her gasp in pain. “I could kill you six ways right now,” Amber growled at Tristan as she and Olivia reached down to help Skye up. “Touch any of us again and I will. I swear it.” “So noted,” Tristan said tonelessly. “Now get on the platform before your bodies fully reject the growths in your bellies. I am no expert, but I would say you probably have a matter of minutes.”

Chapter Forty-Three Tristan’s harsh and foreboding words had all of the sisters moving onto the platform. “This is wrong,” Alastair said from his position a few feet behind Tristan. He sounded confused. Skye realized his nose was bleeding. His pupils were also unnaturally large. Her heart feared for him when Tristan and Jean-Marc turned to glare at him. Jean-Marc’s eyes flashed a brilliant shade of dark green. Alastair cried out and dropped his sword. He fell to his knees and clutched his head. Skye flinched at his obvious pain. Tears filled her eyes. “I told you he was resistant,” Tristan said to Jean-Marc, getting onto the platform. “He started resisting you the moment you made him fire that arrow at Olivia.” “Leave him,” the Orculesti lieutenant ordered. “His brain is bleeding now. He will not remain conscious longer than a minute or two, and I do not care whether he survives.” He reached into the bag and pulled out restraints as the platform left the docking station. Skye watched with

growing terror as they left the safety of Central. “I will secure each of you before you get the antidotes,” he said. She realized as her hands were bound that Jean-Marc was actually afraid of them. But that realization offered her little comfort. Because she also realized that despite their training and layers of security, he had managed to kidnap them in less than two minutes.

“What should we do this evening?” James asked as they stood waiting for the sisters to get changed. “I think a visit to the cats is in order,” Gabriel said. His eyes, like his brothers’, moved around the area in an alert scan, though his tone was casual. “Amber has mentioned Loki several times in the past week. It’s been about that long since we last fit in a visit.” Caleb nodded. “Skye would enjoy that, too.” “Sounds good,” James agreed. “We can head to their paddock next if the girls feel up to it. Olivia seems rather worn out, though.” “Yeah. Amber, too,” Gabriel said with a thoughtful frown. “All that time in the water, I guess.”

Caleb’s gaze remained focused on the waterfall. Something had his intuition tingling. Ever since he had avowed with Skye, his already sharp Gloresti senses had been heightened to a new level that he still didn’t quite understand. Something was telling him to get to her. He didn’t want to look foolish or overprotective to his brothers, though, so he figured a more subtle probe was in order.

Everything all right back there? he thought toward Skye, deliberately keeping his tone light. His thought bounced back to him. “Something’s wrong,” he said, breaking into a run toward the waterfall. His brothers didn’t question him. They were right behind him when he reached the other side of the waterfall. They all saw the sisters’ bathing suits on the ground, but no sign of them. Where would they go? Why can’t I hear her? He sensed his brothers’ thoughts and registered that he could hear them but not Skye. He also registered the fierce pounding of his heart and the soaring of his Gloresti energy as his fears were confirmed. They quickly split up and began scouring the area to try and figure out what had happened. Before long, he knew, they would have every

member of the Gloresti class currently at the homeland flooding the area. There would be no stopping that result with two or more of them projecting an internal alarm. Caleb followed his instincts toward a wall of rock south of the waterfall. He heard voices begin to echo throughout the open-air chamber housing the spring as the elders and their fellow Gloresti found them. Thinking of their game of Marco Polo, he closed his eyes and focused on the sound in the chamber. And he realized the noise didn’t bounce off this particular rock like they should.

Over here! he sent to his brothers. He began feeling along the rock, trying to detect a difference in the texture. He heard running footsteps behind him. And then, not even six feet from him, Alastair crawled right out of the wall.

Gabriel, being the first one to approach who could do so, healed Alastair. Then they all hurried into the docking station hidden by the false rock face. “But no one knew this was here,” Sebastian said with disbelief as they entered. “This docking station is kept secret. Only elders arrive here.”

Which meant it would be private and unmanned, Caleb thought. He realized this was the loading dock at which they had arrived with the sisters upon their first visit to Central. And Sebastian hadn’t been the only Lekwuesti to greet them upon their arrival. Caoilinn. “What happened, Alastair?” Gabriel asked, grabbing the young Gloresti by the shoulders. “Your sword is here. You were bleeding. What do you remember?” Alastair’s eyes were wide as he looked from Gabriel to Caleb and James. “I am sorry, archigos. I remember nothing before waking—except for the pain.” Gabriel made an almost primal sound in the back of his throat as he released Alastair’s shoulders. His eyes had been dark blue since Caleb first realized something was wrong, and he now looked to his fellow elders. “Alastair, I believe someone has influenced your mind,” Malukali said as she stepped forward. “I would like to scan your recent memories.” “Of course, archigos Malukali,” Alastair said, bowing his head. “Anything I can do.” She stepped forward and touched both sides of his head.

Dark green light glowed from her touch. “I am calming your emotions as well as your thoughts.” “Yes, archigos.” “Do you know where you are?” “A loading bay.” “What are you doing here?” “I walked here with Tristan. We followed lieutenant JeanMarc. He…” Alastair hesitated. His brow was drawn. Caleb wanted to shake him to release the rest of the story from his mind. He also wanted to run to the closest platform and leap on it in pursuit of Skye. But he knew that the platform meant to transport the elders could conceivably go anywhere on the plane. He had to try and maintain patience that he simply didn’t think he had as they tried to figure out where their wives had been taken. “It is okay, Alastair,” Malukali was saying in her calm voice, though she was surely stunned by the mention of her class’s lieutenant. “You were not acting under your own influence. Everything that happened leading up to the time on this platform was done at the command of someone else. What brought you here?” Alastair’s eyes were blank under Malukali’s power. His

tone was unemotional. “I stood near the waterfall with Tristan. We were watching them and waiting.” “Waiting for what?” “For lieutenant Jean-Marc to give the command. He was waiting for the sisters to change their clothing. He suspected their avoweds would give them privacy for this.” Caleb closed his eyes against the words. Their one moment of faith in their fellow Estilorians—the two minutes they had given their wives to change—was all it had taken. “And when they had changed their clothing?” Malukali prompted. Her brow was dotted with perspiration. “Lieutenant Jean-Marc told them about the poison.” Now Caleb stiffened. “What poison?” Malukali asked. “The poison commander Caoilinn put into the water and juice.” Exchanging looks with his brothers, Caleb fought back an outrageous rush of rage and fear over the Lekwuesti’s act of betrayal. “The poison is intended to abort the babies the sisters

carry,” Alastair continued in his monotone. The words sliced through Caleb. He realized hazily that commander Balduin and archigos Ini-herit had reached out to support him. Alastair continued his narrative. “The sisters did not look well. The lieutenant gave them all ten seconds to decide whether or not to follow him to receive the antidote to the poison. They had to do so without calling out for help. He used his Orculesti power to prevent them from healing themselves.” That same ability would have kept the girls from using their telepathic connection to their husbands, Caleb realized as he swallowed hard against the pain searing through his chest and throat. “They followed him. Tristan and I walked behind them. We had our swords. Adelfi Skye looked back at us. She looked…” Alastair trailed off, looking ashamed. Caleb clenched his jaw when he heard her name. “We were supposed to stop them if they tried to escape. I do not know why.” “That is not important, Alastair,” Malukali said. There was a tinge of impatience to her voice. “We understand that you were influenced to behave as you did. Please continue.” “We walked to this platform. Commander Caoilinn was

here. As soon as we were all inside, she used her power to produce this illusion.” Gabriel and Sebastian exchanged looks. Caleb thought his brother looked murderous. “Her eyes were different,” Alastair said then, causing everyone’s heads to turn attentively. “She did not respond at all when lieutenant Jean-Marc dismissed her.” There was a pause as Alastair frowned. Caleb looked from him to Malukali, willing the rest of the story forward. “They were told to get on the platform if they wanted to receive the antidote. Adelfi Olivia asked to see the two remaining antidotes, as only one dose had been shown to them to entice them to the platform. Lieutenant Jean-Marc produced the two remaining vials and prompted them forward. But they hesitated. Tristan struck adelfi Skye then. She fell hard.” Caleb took a deep breath. It didn’t do much to calm his outof-control emotions. His gaze shifted to the edge of the platform where dark smears of blood dotted the stone. “I knew it was wrong,” Alastair said. “I said so after kyria Amber threatened Tristan. I do not remember anything more.”

“Thank you, Alastair,” Malukali said, reducing the glow of her power and releasing him. “I am sorry you were so misused by one of my class.” “Where did they go?” Gabriel demanded, moving closer to Alastair. “I do not know, archigos.” Alastair’s eyes were now shining with moisture. He reached up to rub them, obviously not understanding what was happening to him. “I am sorry.” Just then, Caoilinn hurried into the chamber. She obviously registered the mood in the atmosphere, as her face fell into serious lines as soon as she looked around. “What is it, archigos Sebastian? I came as soon as I received your summons. What has happened, and how can I help?”

Skye watched the coastline grow closer. She and her sisters were bound in restraints that tied their wrists to their ankles. While they were sitting, it wasn’t too bad. But once they reached land, she thought it would be beyond uncomfortable. They had also been gagged. She could only assume it was because Jean-Marc and Tristan didn’t want them communicating with each other verbally or mentally, as they certainly weren’t going to alert anyone else with cries for help out in the middle of the ocean as they were.

At least they had been given the antidotes, she thought. She no longer felt any cramping and was otherwise feeling back to normal except for the dampening of her powers. She had to wonder just how long Jean-Marc would be able to maintain the damper. Sure, he was fairly powerful. From what she understood, he was essentially the fourth most powerful member of his class. But he would have to stop at some point, even to sleep. Wouldn’t he? As they got closer to shore, her spirits sank. There were more dots along the sand than she had ever imagined. She didn’t understand how that was possible, as she had thought the location of the platforms to be secret. But someone must have known enough to convey this location to the Mercesti. Soon, the platform hit the water. She felt her fear lurch into her throat. She focused on Amber, using her eldest sister’s calm demeanor to help center her. They bounced on the waves, the wind whipping their hair as they rapidly advanced toward the shore. It was a minor miracle, to her thinking, that she and her sisters didn’t bounce right off the platform, seeing as they had no ability to grip anything. As it was, Olivia would have gone overboard if Jean-Marc hadn’t managed to grab her in time.

They soon came to a stop. It was a very eerie and bizarre feeling to be sitting just yards from the beach filled with Mercesti, yet not being visible to them. Skye looked at Jean-Marc, wishing he would reconsider. “I am going to bind you together at the ankles,” the Orculesti lieutenant said. “I would not recommend resistance, unless you want to risk injury to your sisters.” She sat while the two males connected her to her sisters. She had never seen the milky-colored binding they were using. It chafed, but wasn’t as hard as metal or as coarse as rope. Once they were joined, they were told to stand. They realized as soon as they did that their hands could rise no higher than their thighs. They couldn’t even swing their arms unless their legs moved, too. And then, as though those hindrances weren’t enough, Jean-Marc tied ropes around their waists, securing their arms as tightly as he could manage to their bodies. She might have found their precautions flattering if not for her towering fear. She did what she could with her meditative abilities to calm herself when the males offloaded her and her sisters into the thigh-high waves. Unfortunately, she didn’t feel much calmer after her efforts. Her gaze centered on the approaching shoreline as they waded through the warm water. They moved toward it at an

agonizing pace due to their constraints. At last, they stepped onto the sand. Jean-Marc led the way, followed by Amber, Olivia, Skye and then Tristan. And when they finally reached the point of visibility of the Mercesti, Skye saw their leader smile. “Well, well, well. Hello, girls,” Grolkinei said.

Chapter Forty-Four “Where did the platform go, commander?” Caoilinn wept as she told them the coordinates. She was under Malukali’s power so she could help them piece together what happened. She had already revealed that she had been communicating information about the sisters and their Gloresti to Jean-Marc for some time, though she hadn’t realized it. She also admitted to adding the poison to the beverages in the picnic lunch. “Did they share any more of their plans with you?” Malukali asked. “Only that they intend to draw us into battle using the sisters.” “Thank you, Caoilinn,” Malukali murmured, easing her hands from the Lekwuesti’s head. Choking back a sob as she blinked back into focus, Caoilinn looked at Gabriel and his brothers. “I am deeply sorry.” “Caoilinn, you didn’t have any control here,” Gabriel said in a voice that sounded harsher than it was intended. “You’re

a victim, too. We don’t have any idea right now how many others were used as you and Alastair were, and anger is useless. If you want to help us, you need to regroup and begin outfitting every Estilorian who is ready for battle with armor.” Raising her chin, she nodded. “Yes, archigos.” She turned and hurried from the chamber. His gaze shifted. “Sebastian, we need all of Central’s platforms programmed to those coordinates as soon as possible. And please have Lucas prepare Aurora and Titan. We’ll need them. Uriel and Ini-herit, it’s time to identify those who’ll be fighting. Use your best judgment. I don’t want anyone who isn’t ready going out there to be killed or getting someone else killed due to inexperience. Knorbis and Malukali, the same goes. Zayna, we need Scultresti with us who can generate quickly to heal others.” The elders nodded. “Jabari, we should have a meeting with all of the team leaders before we board the platforms. The Elphresti can present everyone with strategies that you believe will be the most successful.” “Certainly, Gabriel,” Jabari said. Caleb drew strength from Gabriel’s confident tone and decisive words. His emotions had him barely able to think.

His gaze moved blankly around the room. He registered the looks from his fellow Gloresti. He noted concern, anger and sympathy among most of them. Would any of them have prevented this if they had been paired with Skye instead? he wondered bleakly. “Caleb and James, come with me,” Gabriel said then. “Everyone else, we’ll leave within the hour.” Caleb’s feet moved one in front of the other behind Gabriel and beside James, but it was almost as if they moved independently of his brain. He didn’t look to either side as they passed groups of Estilorians who were just then getting the news. They all felt the sense of urgency flowing through Central as the alarm went out. Were they thinking as he was that he was a failure as a Gloresti? Gabriel led them to their rooms. He flicked his hand toward the door to his room before they reached it. It flew open. They walked inside and it slammed shut behind them. He went to the middle of the room and started pacing. “I need a minute to—” he closed his eyes, inhaled sharply and shook his head. “God.” Caleb realized then that his leader wasn’t nearly as calm as he had projected. James had gone to lean against the

table. He was rubbing the flat of his palm against his chest, as if to ease an ache. “I should have gone behind the waterfall with Amber,” Gabriel said as he paced, running a hand through his hair in obvious agitation. “One at a time. Damn it, I know better. I should have—” “We,” James interrupted. “We should have. And now we have to live with the fact that we didn’t.” Caleb didn’t reply. He was still standing just inside the door, his arms crossed over his chest. He couldn’t get any closer to the table where they sat as a family so often. His emotions suddenly leveled out, in direct opposition to the obvious upheaval being experienced by his brothers. He knew he had to push past his feelings if he wanted to get Skye back. Indeed, it was this ability to control his emotions that had proven to be such a perfect complement to her basic nature. He had to believe it would aid him in getting to her now. After a moment, Gabriel abruptly stopped pacing. He turned to Caleb. “How did you know?” Understanding, he replied, “Intuition. Something didn’t feel right. I tried to connect with Skye’s thoughts and couldn’t.” Gabriel once again shook his head. “Privacy. I wasn’t connected to Amber’s thoughts during those two minutes

because she deserves privacy. Jean-Marc and Tristan knew it and took advantage of it.” He resumed pacing. “Poison,” James said, his tone cold. “If anything has happened to them—” “Jean-Marc and Tristan have already made their choices,” Gabriel interrupted in a ruthless voice. “Traitorous bastards.” Caleb had to admit that learning of Tristan’s involvement had hit him like a kick to the gut. The affable Gloresti had been unfailingly diligent in his training, and polite and friendly toward the sisters. He hadn’t given any indication that he was dissatisfied or grudging. Caleb would have gone into battle with him without a thought. It really made him question his ability to judge character. “Jean-Marc is obviously skilled with dampening,” Gabriel said. “He’s so skilled that he evaded Malukali’s detection all these months. He won’t be able to keep it up forever, but Grolkinei will have Layla and others on standby to pick up where he leaves off. We have to anticipate that we won’t be able to connect with the girls mentally when we’re down there.” “The cats will find them,” James said. “They have an enhanced connection to Olivia that surpasses just sharing thoughts. Wherever Olivia is, Amber and Skye will be, too.

The Mercesti will have to keep them together to keep their powers dampened.” “I’m not sure that finding them is going to be the challenge,” Gabriel said. “Grolkinei wants to be found. He’s using the girls to draw the rest of us into battle.” That was when it hit Caleb—the line of the Great Foretelling that had so affected the sisters. And the new beings who

had once been considered unworthy outsiders will lead us all to our fates. The prediction had been accurate, if not exactly literal. The sisters were leading them into battle…and it was now time to accept their fates.

Skye felt the many pairs of eyes on her and her sisters as they stood on the beach in their wet clothing and thorough bindings. Grolkinei’s red gaze shifted between the three of them after his cheerful greeting. He stood with his legs braced apart and his arms crossed over his chest. He wore a flowing light gray shirt with black pants and boots. There was a silver chain around his neck, a sword and scabbard around his hips, and two daggers strapped to his thighs. “You should kneel in front of your betters,” he said in mild tones. He caught Amber’s gaze, which Skye imagined was

scathing. “You have two seconds to do so or I will break Olivia’s fingers one at a time until you do.” They knelt. “How interesting,” he said as he walked slowly in front of them. He reached out to stroke Olivia’s cheek. She pulled back. The reaction made him smile again. “It will be fun to discover just what you will each do to protect one another.” Skye’s heart rate hadn’t slowed in tempo since she first spotted Jean-Marc. But now, anger had her fear taking a back seat. “Bow your heads,” he said. Not having any choice, they did so. He chuckled. Then he turned to Jean-Marc and Tristan. “Excellent work. You will certainly be rewarded for your efforts.” “Thank you, my lord,” they said. Skye wondered why it was the two traitors hadn’t yet converted to Mercesti. She could only guess it was because it wasn’t the Mercesti’s immediate intent to kill them. She supposed there was something positive to take from that.

Then Grolkinei unsheathed one of his daggers, making her rethink her assumption as her heart pumped violently. Since he was standing in front of her, he reached out and swiped the dagger down the length of her forearm. She barely felt the sting of the slice to her flesh, telling her the blade was exceedingly sharp. Warm blood quickly started flowing, dripping onto the sand. He walked over to Olivia and then Amber, doing the same to each of their forearms. “Hmm. Not even a flinch from any of you,” he said with approval in his voice. He wiped the blood from his dagger and resheathed it. “Excellent.” They sat there for several minutes as the blood continued to drip onto the sand. Skye’s neck was getting stiff from being bent down for so long, and she was pretty sure her feet were asleep. There wasn’t a sound around them outside of the waves hitting the shore. Finally, he said, “That should send enough of a message. Bind their forearms.” One of the nearby Mercesti wrapped some white fabric around her forearm and then lifted her to her feet as other Mercesti did the same with Amber and Olivia. “It is time to move on,” Grolkinei said. He accepted something from another soldier and began shrugging it on. “Since none of you can extend your wings thanks to our

ability to dampen your powers, we will carry you.” She noticed another Mercesti pulling on a second harness. She recognized him as Angius. His gleaming bald head and savage, scarred features hadn’t changed at all since they had last seen him. He stared at Amber, who was deliberately gazing straight ahead at nothing in particular, by all appearances bored out of her mind. The third harness was tossed to a dark-skinned male with an abundance of hair spearing out of his head. “Angius, you will carry Amber. Baldemar, you will carry Olivia. I will carry Skye.”

Joy, oh joy, she thought sourly. Olivia and Amber both flicked glances at her as Grolkinei approached. His gaze swept consideringly from her toes to her eyes. Then he pulled out the same dagger he had used to slice her forearm. Holding her gaze, he stepped to within inches of her. His voice was loud enough only for her when he said, “Your choice of clothing is unfortunately not suited to the harness.” He slowly lowered until he was squatting in front of her, then used his dagger to slice the skirt of her dress. He cut the material away until the skirt reached just past her backside. He tossed the remaining fabric carelessly to the side. As he stood back up, he trailed his fingers along her bare leg.

“Even better in person,” he said meaningfully when he was again standing. Struggling against her revulsion, she merely stared back at him and thought of the many ways Caleb would make him suffer. Grolkinei and his commanders untied the bindings that joined her with her sisters and then situated them in the harnesses. Her heart hammered violently when he pressed her back against his chest as he secured the various straps. Her hands had once again been secured so that they were in front of her. Her arms were still tied tightly against her body, giving her very limited mobility. Once she was in the harness, Jean-Marc rebound her ankles. She wanted to kick him in the face, but decided it wasn’t worth the sore toes it would cause her bare feet. They lined up to take flight: her and Grolkinei in the middle, Layla and Jean-Marc on either side of them, and Angius and Baldemar on the outsides with Amber and Olivia. She realized that Grolkinei was taking no chances with the dampening effects. A moment later, they were airborne. Flying was something she typically enjoyed. At the moment, however, she thought the alternative of having a root canal would have made her do celebratory back-flips. She couldn’t quell the shudder

that went through her when Grolkinei’s arms went around her. It might have been the most logical posture for him and it might have even been serving as an additional security feature to keep her from plummeting to her death, but she wanted to break both of his arms clean off. “You smell even better in person, too,” he said against the side of her neck. “Like ripe peaches.” Her stomach lurched. Oh, please, she thought to herself as she screwed her eyes shut and swallowed bile, don’t throw

up with this gag in your mouth. Please. They flew for several hours. On a number of separate occasions, he sliced her with his dagger while they flew, allowing her blood to drip into the wind. She witnessed Angius and Baldemar doing the same thing to her sisters at different intervals and understood they were leaving a very clear trail. Three other times, they landed to rest. She and her sisters were cut then, too. After the last cut, she had wounds on both forearms and up and down both legs. Her body was a mass of pulsing pain and she felt light-headed. How much blood had she lost? Her sisters were both also covered in blood and looked pale and woozy. She knew she was dangerously close to passing out. Only the knowledge that she would be leaving herself entirely at Grolkinei’s mercy if she did so kept her conscious.

“Last leg of our journey,” he said as he slowly wound a white bandage around her right thigh. She couldn’t even find enough energy to be concerned that his hands were in such an intimate place on her body. “If you will excuse the pun.” She looked down at the small pool of blood that had gathered between her feet from this last injury. It made her sway. “Uh-oh,” he said with a grin, rising and reaching out to steady her so he could secure her again in the harness. “It appears it is a good thing this was the last bleed. I do not think you will last through another one. I did not consider that you do not heal as quickly as full Estilorians.” He was absolutely right. He was also unaware of the fact that her blood was nurturing two fetuses in her womb. The wounds she had received were all significantly more than mere scratches, and she was still bleeding. Even the injury he had first caused her hours before had bled through the inadequate dressing. She felt blood trailing down both arms and legs. It wasn’t gushing, no, but she feared the slow and steady drain would prove more than enough to cause considerable damage. When her head drooped, she had to struggle to bring it back up. And as the world spun crazily around her and darkness ringed her vision, she had the random and final

thought that it would be just her luck to end up dead by accident.

Chapter Forty-Five The first wave of Estilorians reached the coordinates provided by Caoilinn two and half hours after the sisters had been abducted. Gabriel, James and Caleb rode on a platform with Aurora and Titan, Uriel, Ini-herit and Quincy. Several other platforms contained the class commanders and lieutenants. Over the next several hours, all of the remaining Estilorians would join them. They would all remain in communication through their mental connections. Caleb watched the shoreline approach as their platform flew across the water. Had Skye been awake and aware, experiencing this same approach? Their platform stopped right next to the one that had been used to transport the sisters. Before heading to the shore, they all transferred to the second platform to investigate. He was relieved to see there wasn’t any blood on it. “I believe these vials contained the antidote Alastair mentioned,” Quincy said, having sniffed the empty tubes. “Because they are empty and there doesn’t appear to have been any trauma, I think the sisters were given the antidote in time.”

Caleb exchanged relieved glances with his brothers. Iniherit found a few fragments of the cord that had evidently been used to bind the girls. It was a special material created by the Lekwuesti that was found only on the Estilorian plane. It was impervious to metal, meaning it couldn’t be cut by a knife or similar tool. Not finding anything else helpful on the platform, they waded through the water toward shore. The cats leaped into the water behind them and swam. James sent a thought to the animals to remain in the shallow water to avoid contaminating any possible evidence left behind on shore. The three spots of blood stood out like beacons as they neared the shore. So did the pink and green material that Caleb knew had been at least part of Skye’s gown. Despite this distressing evidence, they pushed the obvious clues to the background and focused on everything else. There could easily have been a contingent of Mercesti waiting for them in the trees surrounding the shoreline. After careful scans by all of them, however, they determined that they were alone. When they neared it, Uriel bent to study the area surrounding the blood. His burnt orange gaze swept across the sand. “There were hundreds of them here and waiting. Jean-Marc must have gotten the coordinates well ahead of

time from Caoilinn and communicated those to the Mercesti.” “How could he have sent thoughts to the Mercesti from Central?” James asked. “That is a question for Knorbis and Malukali to answer,” Uriel said levelly. “What I can tell you is the sisters were brought to shore and were made to kneel. They were then cut so they bled. I believe the Mercesti are making a statement. The sisters are at their mercy, and first blood was drawn by them.” He paused and looked again at the sand. “I would guess this was Skye’s position, as it appears the sister kneeling here wore a skirt. You have said Amber and Olivia wore pants today.” The brothers nodded. They each squatted near the blood. Caleb knew immediately that the blood near the spot Uriel indicated was Skye’s. His Gloresti senses picked it up like it was emitting a signal with her name on it. “Judging by these lines in the sand between each of the sisters’ positions, they were bound together by the cord,” Uriel continued. “They would have had to have been separated before flight.” Gabriel turned and nodded at James, who then sent out a thought to the cats. They came forward and scented the blood, moving from one pool to the next. Then they both

turned and loped into the surrounding trees. “The cuts would have been fairly deep to generate this much blood,” Quincy said. “I am assuming they are not going to allow the sisters to heal themselves, so their wounds will likely bleed enough to shed evidence for the cats to follow.” Caleb supposed there was something positive to be had in that. It didn’t make him feel any less lethal toward JeanMarc and Tristan, but at least they could be assured they were making progress toward finding their wives as they followed the obvious trail. He wasn’t feeling as optimistic about it by the time they reached the third pools of blood. They had received reports from the Waresti following the cats on foot that there was a nearly constant trail of blood leading from the beach. Whenever the cats came upon one of the places containing an excess of blood, all of them landed to investigate. “Doesn’t this seem like a lot of blood loss?” Gabriel asked Quincy as they stood over the latest collection. “It’s quite hard to tell,” Quincy answered, looking closely at the blood pools. “Most of these areas are sandy, and sand absorbs blood. With the blood falling from the sky, being dispersed by the wind…it’s hard to tell.” Caleb sensed Quincy’s concern, though. Although he didn’t

know much about the physical differences between humans and Estilorians, even Caleb understood that this much blood loss was significant. The blood on the ground so enraged him that he had to walk away from it. His avowed was out there somewhere in need of him, and he could do nothing but follow evidence of her slow torture. As if his thoughts willed her into existence, Skye suddenly stood only ten feet away. He froze. He realized he could see through her, as though it was merely an image of her. Her eyes were closed and her chin tilted down.

Does everyone else see her? he thought numbly. Heads turned. Eyes widened. He saw they were also focused in her direction, so he wasn’t just imagining things. As he moved toward her, his gaze swept over her bandaged arms and legs, noting the blood seeping through the poorly wrapped dressings and down her limbs. He also registered the shredded hem of her greatly shortened skirt, her bare feet and the paleness of her skin. But how, he wondered, could he see her if she was under Jean-Marc’s power? “Skye?” he said when his thoughts toward the image went unanswered. She opened her eyes and blinked slowly. Then she looked

around. Her pupils were much larger than usual. “Oh, crap,” she said. It was about the last thing in the world he had expected to hear. For some reason, the words made her seem all the more real. “Guess I passed out, after all,” she said as she looked down at herself. Her speech sounded slurred. She muttered something about hoping someone kept his hands to himself. He realized then as he felt the blood drain from his face that the reason he could see her was because her essence was no longer fully connected to her body. “Skye,” he managed to say, moving on legs that felt like jelly to within a couple feet of the image. He was worried he would make her disappear if he got too close. “Where are you?” She pointed up. Her forearm was crimson. “Flying. Well, being carried.” “Who has you?” Gabriel asked. He looked deeply worried as he absorbed her appearance. “Groping Grolkinei,” she said, then giggled. “Sorry. Lightheaded.” She shook her head as if to clear it. “He has me.

Angius has Amber and some Mercesti named Baldemar has Olivia. They keep cutting us.” She lifted her arms helplessly and let them fall. “Wish they’d stop.” Caleb gripped his hands into fists so hard his knuckles popped. “She’s in shock,” Quincy said, standing close to Skye’s image and looking into her eyes. “Hemorrhagic shock due to the knife wounds. She needs immediate medical attention.” “Sound so official, Quincy,” she slurred. “What was the last geographic marker you noticed?” James asked. “Red blood on white snow. We’re headed to the mountains.” She looked down at herself again. “Not dressed for it. Probably freeze to death.” “Don’t say that,” Caleb said, the words feeling like shards of glass in his throat. He wondered how he could stand the pain of seeing her and hearing her and not being able to touch her. Not being able to protect her. She looked at him and her gaze cleared for a moment. “Oh, Caleb…I’m sorry. So very sorry you have to see me like

this. I love you so much.” “I know. I—” And then she was gone. He never got to finish what he wanted to tell her. The sense of loss that accompanied her disappearance was crippling. He didn’t say a word when Gabriel and James led him into the surrounding trees and away from everyone else. He figured it was just as well that he had some sense of privacy as he reconciled himself to the fact that the horrifying image he had just seen was very possibly the last he would ever see of his wife.

Skye again opened her eyes. Her head felt thick and she thought her dress was frozen to her body, she was so cold, but she no longer radiated pain. And she was conscious. Had she just dreamed about Caleb? Amber knelt over her. She still wore her gag. Someone quickly dragged her away. Skye realized as her senses slowly returned that it was Angius who pulled Amber back. She also registered fading green light from Olivia and understood her middle sister had been conscious enough to heal herself. As Amber allowed herself to be bound

again, she glowed gold. Her injuries also healed. Skye understood then that they had stopped flying so that Amber could heal her. She also belatedly realized that the damper had been lifted, though only temporarily. She guessed that Amber’s compliance had been controlled by the daggers currently being held to her and Olivia’s throats. Grolkinei waited until Jean-Marc’s eyes glowed dark green before he pulled the dagger tip from Skye’s artery. He lifted her to her feet and caught her gaze. “You nearly died,” he said. She thought he sounded accusatory. That puzzled her, as she figured her death was surely his goal. Did it really matter if it happened here and now or elsewhere at a future time? Maybe he was concerned because it would cause Jean-Marc and Tristan to convert before he wanted them to. Since she was still wearing a gag and wouldn’t have had a reasonable response to his comment even if that wasn’t the case, she just stared at him. Another wave of cold hit her. She trembled violently. They were standing on a flat expanse of rock, but there were patches of snow and ice on the outer edges of the area. Her feet were numb and her hands weren’t faring much better. Zayna may have made her more resistant to cold, but she was still half-human.

Grolkinei frowned as he carefully assessed her condition. Then he waved his hand and her bloody bandages disappeared in a flash of red light. He waved again and produced boots and a long, black velvet cloak. She realized with some surprise that her ankles had been unbound, and figured that had happened when he released her from the carrying device and laid her on the ground so that Amber could heal her. “Step into the boots,” he told her. Deciding not to question his sudden charity, she stepped forward and tried to put the boots on without the use of her hands, which were still tied. It was an awkward process. When she wobbled and nearly fell, he reached out to steady her. Again, she wondered over his actions, which bordered on considerate. What was up? He cut her to ribbons without batting an eye, and now this? He bent down and lifted the cloak from the ground, twirling it around her shoulders and tying it into place. He caught her gaze as he tied it, but she found his expression unreadable. Before long, he once again had her secured in front of him and they were airborne. She had to admit that the boots and the cloak helped. Both Amber and Olivia had pants and boots on, so their legs wouldn’t be too cold. But they each wore tank tops. Skye worried they would freeze.

Then she noticed Angius and Baldemar wrapping their arms around her sisters, much as Grolkinei did with her. She realized they were sharing their body heat. Were they just trying to keep their prisoners alive and in relatively good condition for their future enjoyment? It actually made her more nervous than their mistreatment of them. She couldn’t help but wonder when the other shoe would drop.

Skye would have been quite surprised to learn that even Grolkinei couldn’t explain his actions. He was puzzling over them himself. He couldn’t remember ever feeling the way he did when she lost consciousness. At first, he thought she was pretending. He figured she had thought of a supposedly clever scheme to try and escape. It almost amused him. Then he had tipped her head and taken a good look at her face. Her skin was pale and clammy and her breathing wasn’t normal. And when he felt for her pulse, he knew she wasn’t pretending. He had signaled for an immediate landing. He barely remembered unlatching the harness to release her

because he was moving so quickly. A wave of his hand had a Mercesti with medical knowledge hurrying forward. “She is in shock,” the soldier had said after his exam. “She will die without treatment.” That simply hadn’t been an option. Grolkinei couldn’t explain the rage that coursed through him over the dire prediction. He had shoved the soldier out of his way and approached Angius. More specifically, he had approached the sister Angius carried. She had responded calmly to his torrent of threats with a single nod. And now Skye was fine. She was awake and looking around them with the look of wide-eyed innocence and curiosity that had pulled at him from the first time he saw her in his dreams. He still dreamed about her. Was this the odd compulsion that had overtaken Angius after his first battle with Amber, and Ryce after his first encounter with Olivia? Although he had now met all of the sisters, Grolkinei hadn’t been particularly affected by the older two. So what was it about Skye that had him feeling this way… inexplicably relieved that she was still alive when it was his ultimate plan that she and her sisters die?

Chapter Forty-Six They finally reached their destination about two hours later. By then, the sun was starting to set and Skye was back to trembling with cold. She knew her sisters were feeling it, too. If she hadn’t had a gag stuffed in her mouth, her teeth would have been chattering mercilessly. And then, of course, there was the thirst, hunger and full bladder. But those needs were currently taking a back seat to the miserable cold. By the time they neared the mountain face and she saw the small, dark opening that appeared to be the entrance to the Mercesti lair, she thought she might have given one of her kidneys for a minute of warmth. When they ultimately entered the darkness, she couldn’t see a thing. Then a few of the Mercesti cast some balls of light. The light was tinged with red, but at least she could see. Grolkinei flew with her through a series of tunnels with everyone else following close behind. She tried to track the twists and turns, but simply couldn’t focus enough to do it. She hoped Amber or Olivia had more success. Finally, they entered a vast cavern. Her eyes widened as

Grolkinei landed. She looked around the space as the Mercesti who followed them threw a few more balls of light toward the high ceiling. There were Mercesti as far and high as she could see. Thousands and thousands of them. They moved in the shadows in spine-tingling silence. Most of their eyes gleamed. She decided then that all of her shivers were definitely not a result of the cold. When everyone landed, Grolkinei unfastened the harness and set Skye on her feet. She locked her knees the moment he released her because she couldn’t feel her legs and it was the only way she could stay upright. Amber and Olivia were deposited next her. They were close enough that she could feel their bodies shaking. For some reason, that actually comforted her. She took another look around the cavern as the Mercesti who had escorted them from the beach moved and flew around them. She realized there were hundreds of openings lining the walls from the floor to the ceiling, probably all of them leading into other tunnels. Each cave had a carved platform in front of it, explaining the many levels of Mercesti watching them just then. At the base level there didn’t appear to be as many Mercesti as she had at first thought. There were probably only a hundred or two compared to the thousands above and around them. It left the wide floor relatively open.

Grolkinei walked into the middle of the cavern. There was a collection of light above him. No other Mercesti were within ten feet of him. She looked around and determined there were at least thirty Mercesti around her and her sisters. They were all still on the outer edges of the cavern. It felt almost as cold where they were standing as it had outside. Her shivers had intensified. Her entire body ached and she realized that despite the fact that she hadn’t actually flown, she was utterly exhausted. “Our mission was a success,” Grolkinei said then. His voice carried easily throughout the cavern. She figured he was projecting it with his power. “We have acquired all three of Saraqael’s daughters.” The resounding cheer was deafening. Much to Skye’s mortification, her eyes suddenly filled with tears. She struggled to fight them back. How could so many beings rejoice over the capture of her and her sisters? What had they done to deserve such treatment? Grolkinei turned toward them. “Come here,” he demanded. Despite her efforts to control herself, she felt a tear escape and trail down her cheek. She wondered as the obnoxious cheers continued how she could possibly make her feet move. Her legs were almost entirely numb.

Amber and Olivia each took tentative steps forward. They were nearly three steps into their approach to the center of the cavern before Skye managed even a slight movement. “My lord said to move,” growled a Mercesti behind her. And because she couldn’t respond to explain her condition, she was abruptly shoved from behind. It sent her right to the ground. Someone tried to grab her as she fell, but the cloak slipped over her head and didn’t slow her fall in the least. She supposed it was a mixed blessing that the cold made the pain of her chin splitting open a little more manageable. Now, someone else picked her up by the ropes that wound around her waist and all but carried her forward. Soon, she and her sisters were standing near Grolkinei. “I am pleased to present to you,” he said, turning to wave his hand in their direction, “Amber, Olivia and Skye.” Raucous cheering once again filled the cavern. It made the hairs on the back of Skye’s neck stand up. She tried not to look around, doing her best to look as impassive as her sisters. The moisture clinging to her eyelashes and blurring her vision pretty much ruined her efforts, though. After a moment, she realized Grolkinei was staring at her. Then he looked at the Mercesti around her. “Why is she bleeding?” His voice was no longer amplified.

No one responded. She stood with wide-eyed surprise as he walked to her and untied her gag. He removed it and pulled the cloth of out her mouth, using the fabric to wipe some of the blood from her sliced chin. “Answer me,” he said in a hard voice. Although she could barely make her lips work after nearly half a day with the gag in her mouth and no water to slake her thirst, she stammered, “I f-fell.” “You did not fall,” he said firmly. “You are too graceful. Someone pushed you.” She didn’t know what to say. She had to admit that she was surprised by his insight, but even if she had wanted to, she couldn’t have told him who had pushed her. Instead, she stood without comment, praying no more tears would fall to further embarrass her. His eyes moved again to the Mercesti behind her. She felt more than saw them all shirking from his dark, searching gaze. Eventually, he focused on one spot and stilled. After a nod, he removed the cloth from her chin. He must have decided the blood flow had slowed enough because he flicked his wrist and the cloth disappeared. “Saraqael’s daughters are now our prisoners,” he said loud enough for everyone to hear. “And they are also a means to an end. They are here until I say their time has reached that

end.” His words, even more than the draft in the cavern, made her shiver. She felt another tear fall. “Until that time,” he continued, “they will be treated as I deem appropriate.” “Aye, my lord,” the crowd said. He nodded. “Return to your training. We will feast tonight.” Another cheer went up. Then there was a mass exodus as all of the Mercesti exited through the tunnels. Eventually, only about half the Mercesti on the ground level remained. Grolkinei turned and walked toward a tunnel to the right. When the Mercesti surrounding them started walking after him, Skye, Amber and Olivia moved with them. It was either that or get mauled. Feeling slowly returned to Skye’s legs. It wasn’t any warmer, but the movement helped. She looked around as they walked. The tunnels all looked the same. Despair flooded through her when she realized just how impossible they were going to be to find by anyone trying to rescue them. After a few minutes, they reached a chamber with two massive wooden doors. Because the doors stood open, they simply walked inside. She spotted Kanika standing in

one corner of the room. The former Orculesti barely spared her or her sisters a glance. It was a meeting room of some sort. There was a long table surrounded by chairs in the center of it. To the right was a series of niches carved into the rock wall. Inside the niches were weapons displayed from floor to ceiling. An unusual red haze covered the wall, making Skye suspect the weapons were safeguarded by some kind of powerful energy. Another set of doors, these closed, occupied the rear wall. When she looked to her left, she felt the shock register on her face. The entire wall was dedicated to her and her sisters. In the center of the wall were full-size images of each of them. The images looked like a combination of holograms and paintings. She had never seen anything like them. Her hair was long in the rendering and she was wearing a ridiculously revealing red dress. Her sisters’ images were both similarly garbed. Beside the images were detailed lists of information about each of them: their strengths, their weaknesses, their typical routines. She even saw the names of her human family members. Looking over her shoulder, she glared at Jean-Marc and Tristan. She knew exactly where all of the information on the wall had come from.

Cowards, she thought with a great deal of heat. Jean-Marc stiffened and glared back, but otherwise didn’t respond. Tristan raised an eyebrow and looked between the two of them, unable to hear her thoughts. “You may remove their gags,” Grolkinei said as he strolled to the far side of the table. Angius and Baldemar obediently stepped behind Amber and Olivia and untied their gags. Many of the Mercesti who had followed them from the large cavern moved into the room and took seats around the table. Even as she watched, glasses appeared. A few of the Mercesti started walking around the table and filling the glasses with a light gold liquid. She guessed from the bubbles that it was champagne. She and her sisters were herded by their Mercesti guards over to the left-hand wall, near their images. Then their guards left them there so they could join their companions in the toast. Skye looked beside her and caught Amber’s eye roll. Grolkinei remained standing behind his chair and lifted his glass. He looked at Kanika. “To victory,” he said.

“We have found their lair,” Uriel announced. Gabriel, James and Caleb looked over at him. “Are we close?” Gabriel asked. “Yes. We should be there within the hour.” The other elders gathered close to hear what Uriel had to say. Caleb wanted to feel some kind of relief over the news. They had been traveling without rest for hours and were all exhausted with worry. This brief pause had occurred only to allow the groups of Estilorians following them time to catch up. He had been consulting a map with his brothers before Uriel’s announcement, and he couldn’t deny the surge of hope that he had experienced when he saw the Waresti elder approach after conversing with his scouts. But he recognized the look on Uriel’s face. And he knew the rest of the news wasn’t going to be good. “The Mercesti have built their lair into a series of connected tunnels within the mountainside.” Pointing to the map, he said, “We have identified camouflaged entrance points throughout these areas here, here and here, and will continue to find others, I am certain. We have never crossed these tunnels in all these centuries. At least, we have not done so and lived to tell of it. This makes me suspect they were created using strong power. From what

we have now determined, there are hundreds of tunnels inside the mountain, all of them guarded by Mercesti.” Gabriel frowned. “Surely we can take some of the tunnels and find a way in.” “Without any doubt,” Uriel agreed. “However, finding our way through the tunnels will take time. We will risk losing soldiers who become disoriented or are taken unaware by the Mercesti who know the tunnels much better than we possibly can. And there is no way to know exactly where the sisters are being held. There are miles of tunnels.” Malukali offered, “I can track thoughts to find them if you can get me into the tunnels. I can isolate those thoughts about the sisters and lead you right to them.” “Not if they have Mercesti capable of dampening near them,” Uriel said, “which they most certainly do. Jean-Marc and Layla will not be their only soldiers skilled in this. That is in all likelihood how Grolkinei anticipates defeating us.” Malukali frowned and nodded. “The cats can track them,” James said. “That will help,” Uriel agreed. “There will certainly be archers guarding from a high vantage point. Sebastian, were you able to design armor for the animals?”

The Lekwuesti elder nodded. “Lucas assisted me in creating armor that I believe will suit them. It should prevent either of them from taking a fatal shot.” He looked at James. “I will need your assistance putting the armor on them, however.” “Of course.” “I do not like the idea of battling within the tunnels,” Ini-herit said, shaking his head. “We cannot possibly cover all of the exits. Grolkinei will simply wait to receive word from his soldiers of our approach and move the sisters out of our reach.” “Grolkinei wanted us to follow him here, though,” Gabriel argued. “He wants this battle. I don’t think he’s going to run.” “Why not?” Ini-herit returned. “If he can use his soldiers to thin our ranks and kill some of us in the process, would he not do so while incurring the least risk to himself? That would allow him to keep the sisters for his own purposes.” “We elders will not fall to just his soldiers,” Uriel said with calm assurance. “He will have to also use his power against us if he is to have any chance of success.” Everyone exchanged looks as they weighed both arguments. Then Gabriel looked at Knorbis. “What do you think he’ll do?”

Caleb hadn’t noticed the obvious strain on the Wymzesti elder’s face until just then. He had been too caught up in his own fear and uncertainty during their travels to pay attention to those around him. But he now saw that Knorbis’ purple eyes were shadowed, his skin pale. He had obviously been plying his power toward figuring out what they should do… what Grolkinei would do. And from the look he gave Gabriel, he didn’t particularly care for the results. “You all know that my predictions are based on many variables. Nothing I say is certain.” They merely nodded. Knorbis sighed. “I agree that the battle cannot occur within the mountain. There is too much uncertainty on either side. Grolkinei cannot monitor every one of the hundreds of hidden entrances, and thus cannot assure himself of complete safety within them. He knows that he places himself at risk of being trapped within the tunnels by drawing the fight there.” Now, he looked at the brothers. “Therefore, I believe he will bring the battle to a location that he identified ahead of time as being to his advantage. And once there, when we have followed him to that site, he will provoke the battle.” Caleb exchanged looks with his brothers. Because Gabriel knew Knorbis’ thoughts and Caleb and James knew his, Caleb didn’t have to hear what the Wymzesti elder left unsaid.

The act to provoke the battle would almost certainly be the deaths of Saraqael’s daughters.

Chapter Forty-Seven Grolkinei finished the last sip of his second glass of wine. It was the last he would allow himself or any of his soldiers that night. They were not foolish enough to get intoxicated with so much at risk. Indeed, those Mercesti with dampening powers weren’t even allowed a drop of alcohol to drink. He needed every bit of their concentration focused on Saraqael’s daughters. As he took another bite from the plate of food in front of him, his gaze settled on the three chairs set in a back-toback triangle in the center of the cavern where the feast was being held. He had ordered the tables on the ground level set in a large square around the cavern, with smaller tables set up on the ledges leading into the tunnels above the floor level. There were at least five thousand Mercesti in attendance. The remainder of his soldiers were on duty, but would be honored for their efforts on another day in the very near future. The three “guests of honor” sat quietly in the center of the cavern, tied to the chairs set there. He had deliberately sat Skye across from him so he could watch her. Her reactions to things were usually so delightfully expressive.

He had admittedly expected to get more enjoyment out of the feast. It had been his idea to keep the sisters in the cavern with them, surrounding them with the scent and sight of the elaborate food and drink being consumed in honor of their capture. Although he had allowed them to relieve themselves—under full guard, of course—and had given them each a glass of water, they hadn’t been fed. He knew from Jean-Marc that they were used to rather frequent meals and imagined they were all ravenous. Normally, this sort of torture was a highlight in his day. Now, he found himself frowning. Skye had spent the beginning of the meal looking around with her usual curiosity. He had seen her eyes focus longingly on a few of the many platters of food as they were being served, which had proven slightly satisfying to him. But she had soon lost interest and was now sitting with her head tipped back against her sisters’, her eyes closed. Drumming his fingers on the table, he wondered why he wasn’t finding this all more amusing. He finally had Saraqael’s daughters where he wanted them. They would be his key to abolishing this plane and achieving all he envisioned. And as an added bonus, he was scoring a vicious strike against Gabriel by holding his avowed and sisters-in-law captive. He knew their deaths would be beyond anything the Gloresti elder could handle.

He should have been elated. Instead, he found himself unable to stop staring at Skye… wondering about her. Why did she strike such a chord with him? Was it because she was essentially an outcast among Estilorians, much as he and his class were? That might have been part of it, he silently acknowledged, but certainly not all. Her sisters were equal outcasts and of little interest to him outside of their usefulness to his cause. She wasn’t as strong and formidable as Amber, nor was she as keenly intelligent or focused as Olivia. And the purity of her spirit—and her resulting ability to command holy light —should have made her a remarkably desirable target for his vengeance. So why wasn’t he enjoying himself? Irritated, he pushed his nearly empty plate away and sat back in his chair, crossing his arms over his chest. He looked slowly around the room from the vantage point of the head table, set slightly apart from the others. There was a steady buzz of noise as conversations ebbed and flowed. The volume increased a bit as the second round of wine was consumed. He noticed many gazes focused on the three sisters. In fact, none of his commanders, all of whom sat with him at the head table, were speaking. But all of them were staring into

the center of the room. Much to his surprise, it seemed he saw more curiosity than ire on their faces. Abruptly, he lifted his knife and tapped it twice against the side of his glass. All conversation ceased. He noticed some movement among the sisters, though Skye’s eyes remained closed. “I hope you are all enjoying yourselves,” he said, projecting his voice so even the highest levels could hear him. When his comment resulted in a loud cheer, he watched Skye jerk in her seat and blink slowly as if to clear her eyes. He realized she had actually fallen asleep. He clenched his jaw. “Now that our meal is coming to an end,” he said, keeping his gaze on her as she focused on him, “I thought some entertainment was in order.” When another cheer echoed off the stone walls, he got to his feet and moved around his table toward the center of the cavern. “I was further thinking that our prisoners should be the source of this evening’s entertainment.” The cheer then was deafening. Skye started. He smiled as he walked closer. When the noise died down, he said, “But the question remains what our entertainment should be. The options are

so many, after all.” A few Mercesti in the crowd tossed out ideas. He watched as the sisters paled over some of the more creative ones. When he was a few feet from their chairs, he walked a slow circle around them, bringing a thoughtful hand to his chin. “What do you think, Amber?” he asked in a considering tone, pausing near her. She continued to stare straight ahead. “Do you think it would be more entertaining for everyone to watch me cut off one of each of your fingers, or break one of each of your legs?” Her golden gaze shifted to his, but she didn’t speak. Smiling more widely, he said, “Decisions, decisions.” He moved a few feet to his left. “Or maybe it would be more fun to ask Olivia to choose which of her sisters will die first.” Her green gaze moved to his. Unlike Amber, she wasn’t very skilled in hiding her reactions. She looked horrified. “And the longer she takes to make her decision, the longer we will torture that sister before she dies. Hmm.” At last, he moved the remaining distance until he stood in front of Skye. Her eyes were wide and glistening. She also stared at him. “What do you think of the ideas proposed by my Mercesti, Skye?”

Her gaze moved around the cavern. He knew she couldn’t see much beyond her chair, as her eyes weren’t as accustomed to the darkness as theirs were. Then she looked back at him. “I think you have a strange concept of what’s entertaining,” she responded. He clucked his tongue and shook his head. “On the contrary, this is highly entertaining. Here…we can do this,” he said helpfully, waving his hand and producing a long, black switch. He waved again and a wooden flogging post appeared not far from their chairs. “I want you to tell me which of you I should flay with this whip.” “Me,” she said without hesitation. He blinked over her response as her sisters objected loudly from behind her. He realized he hadn’t thought through his word choice very well, knowing as he did that they would sacrifice themselves for each other. “No,” he clarified as his smile faded, “I meant you should choose which of your two sisters I should whip.” “That’s not what you said,” she argued. “And I say you should whip me, if that’s what you think of as entertainment.” Although she didn’t know it, she had just helped give him an out from the suddenly less appealing idea of wielding the

whip. Threading the switch through his fingers, he said, “Are you implying that you could entertain us in other ways?” “I can name thousands of activities more entertaining than torture,” she said, her eyes warily following the movement of the switch. “And what would you be willing to do to entertain us?” A round of shouts and whistles erupted from the crowd, but she ignored them. She looked steadily at him, seemingly gauging his sincerity. He watched with interest as her expression transitioned from fear to hope the longer she held his gaze. “Well…I could dance,” she offered. “Ah,” he said, taking a step from her and looking at the table housing Jean-Marc and Tristan. “We have heard that you are a rather talented dancer. What do you think, JeanMarc and Tristan?” The two non-Mercesti Estilorians hadn’t eaten much during the feast. He wondered if either of them regretted their actions. While he had found jealousy to be a strong motivator for converts, it was also difficult to maintain when removed from the source. Jean-Marc’s jealousy over the relationship between his class leader, Malukali and the Wymzesti elder, Knorbis, had simmered steadily when he

was receiving nearly constant reminders of it at the Estilorian base, making it easy for him to decide to strike out against them by kidnapping the sisters. Similarly, Tristan’s jealousy of Caleb and James over them having been chosen to pair with the sisters rather than him had been easy enough to provoke into action. Soon, however, when they faced killing the sisters to complete their conversions, it would be their moment of truth. And if they changed their minds, they would simply be killed. Grolkinei was satisfied either way. His eyes bored into theirs as he asked, “Is Skye’s dancing worth bypassing a sound thrashing as far as entertainment value?” It felt as though the entire room held its breath. Tristan turned narrowed eyes toward Skye, making Grolkinei raise an eyebrow over the obvious hostility in his gaze. But JeanMarc must have sensed Tristan’s thoughts. He reached over to grip the former Gloresti’s arm as if in warning. “Yes,” Jean-Marc said at last, holding Grolkinei’s gaze. Grolkinei realized with some surprise that the Orculesti knew his thoughts. It raised his respect for the potential convert a notch. Tristan frowned, but wisely didn’t argue. “Very well.” Grolkinei waved a hand and made the switch and post disappear. “A dance it is.”

There was a round of cheering as he walked over to Skye, but he knew it wasn’t as loud a cheer as it would have been if there had been about to be a public whipping. It really made him realize how uncivilized he had allowed his class to become. He smiled. After he untied Skye, he used his power to push the three chairs—including the two containing Olivia and Amber—to the edge of the center space. Then he looked down at Skye, who stood next to him. She had kicked her boots off and was now stretching. “I want you to dance provocatively,” he said in a low voice. Looking puzzled, she said equally as quietly, “If a dance isn’t provocative, then it isn’t being done right.” His mouth opened slightly as a response formed, but he withheld his comment and asked, “Any music requests?” Now she looked surprised. “Oh. Sure. Maybe something with strings. And some piano. Varying tempo. Common time—not a waltz.” He studied her for another moment and then nodded. After walking back to his seat and leaving her alone in the middle of the cavern, he said in an amplified voice, “I will allow you to be the judges. If you find her dance entertaining enough, I will forgo the whipping for tonight. Otherwise, perhaps I will

allow one of you to administer the whipping for wasting our time.” Cheers resulted from the announcement. Catching Skye’s gaze, he gave her a dark smile. Then he held a hand up and dimmed the lights further. Soon, only she was illuminated. The noise silenced completely in expectation. She did a few more stretches, then stood quietly with her head bent and her eyes closed. He watched the steady rise and fall of her chest as she centered herself. She reached up with her left hand and pressed her palm against her heart. He noticed the gleam of the light on the silver ring she wore. Then he saw her nod, and he cued the music. After a moment of listening to the opening piano and strings, she shifted so she was lying on the ground with her eyes closed, muttering something that looked to him like, “Beyond say, halo,” when he read her lips. Intrigued despite himself, he again crossed his arms over his chest and settled into his chair to watch. As the soft notes of the lead-in built into the first crescendo, she opened her eyes and looked around as though she was just getting to an unknown destination. She sat up and looked at her arms and legs as though she had never seen them before. She mimicked looking into a mirror, gently touching her face with an expression of surprise and awe

on her face. Every movement was precisely in sync with the music. He realized she was reenacting her transition to the Estilorian plane. She got to her feet and started to move. She made it seem that the music filling the room had been written for just this moment. She danced near the head table, bringing the light into focus on his commanders. He watched as she conveyed the Becoming ceremony and the fight afterward. She gave herself the appearance of flight through long and fast leaps, then clutched her head and fell to the ground. Even that, she made appear graceful…a part of the dance. She rolled easily back to her feet and then danced near her sisters, falling to her knees beside Amber’s chair and covering her face as though crying. Even her shoulders moved to accentuate the emotion of the scene. Then she moved her hands from her face, and her anguished expression turned to one of radiant joy. He realized he was holding his breath. He deliberately let it out. And so the dance continued. She told them the story of her training. Of learning to fly. She told them of Olivia’s capture from her perspective,

imbuing it with such emotion that she made her sister look like a hero. She brought him back to her dream, returning to the ground as though sleeping and then dancing over to him. Extending graceful arms toward him and then Layla, she moved as though to run away, but jerked back, conveying her imprisonment. She clutched her head with a pained expression and fell to one knee. She rolled away, briefly touching her sisters. Then she danced on as though she was free. She told them of her fight with Eloy to save Quincy. The pain she conveyed following that scene had Grolkinei lifting slightly out of his chair when she collapsed motionlessly on the ground, imitating death. By the time she once again rose and moved into the story of her avowing, he understood exactly what she was doing. She was telling them all that she and her sisters had each fallen, but they were still there. And they would all dance on.

Chapter Forty-Eight The moonless night was dotted with brilliant stars. The air was crisp, burning the lungs with its purity as well as its frigid temperature. Caleb sat in absolute silence, focusing on breathing in a way that wouldn’t result in plumes that could reveal his position to any Mercesti scouts. His gaze was centered on the cave he intended to enter very stealthily in the very near future. Did you think you would slip away without me knowing? He glanced briefly to his left as James emerged silently from the forest. Aurora and Titan were right behind him, moving just as quietly.

If I was trying to get away without you, do you really think I would still be sitting here? he returned as he looked again toward the cave. There was silence as his brother considered this.

Took you long enough, Caleb added then. James shook his head ruefully. I had to get the cats into

their armor. Besides, we’re surrounded by elders and

mind-readers. Getting away without revealing intent is not exactly easy. Tell me about it. How long do you think it will take for—?

I’m here, Gabriel conveyed. He was standing right behind them. Caleb nodded, not moving his gaze from the cave. He had been waiting for this moment for the past hour. He had stared at the side of the mountain from their campsite as the darkness settled around them, doing his best to empty his mind enough that he could push past his fear and anger and develop a plan of action. Sitting and waiting for Grolkinei to provoke them—especially if the provoking act would likely be the deaths of the sisters— simply wasn’t acceptable. Although his class was trained to defend rather than attack, he knew the best plan now would be to take the offensive. They needed to surprise Grolkinei. Unfortunately, he had thought as he considered and dismissed various plans, every single one of the Estilorians beside the mountain was conveying thoughts that could potentially be intercepted by Mercesti who were skilled in doing so, defeating the element of surprise. Everyone except him and his brothers.

He remembered that Kanika had been unable to read Amber’s thoughts after she had avowed with Gabriel. And his instincts told him that the same mental barriers had been put in place for him and the rest of his family after their pairings. For one reason or another, their thoughts were imperceptible to anyone trying a mental intrusion unless they allowed it. Which meant the only way they could surprise Grolkinei was to keep any plans of action to themselves. Thus, he hadn’t even conveyed his intent to his brothers. He had simply moved into the forest as though he needed some time to himself and made a march straight for the mountain. He knew they would eventually follow. Now, he shifted his gaze from the cave and looked at James and Gabriel. They were all dressed identically: black clothing and armor and armed to the teeth. He thought, The

guards will be able to see us if we’re not careful. They nodded in understanding and agreement.

We can’t raise a light, either, Gabriel thought. Check this out, James said. His eyes flashed briefly. Suddenly, Caleb had a whole new perspective of the world around him. He realized he was

seeing—at least in part—through Titan’s vision. He could see just fine in the dark.

Perfect, he thought toward James. Okay, Gabriel thought with a firm nod as he looked around through his altered vision and then caught his brothers’ gazes. Here’s the deal. We go in, and we’re aiming to kill

—not incapacitate. We don’t know what warning system Grolkinei has with his soldiers. It could be as simple as them sending him a thought. If we want any chance of getting to our wives undetected, we have to do it silently and completely without detection. There will be males as well as females, and you might even recognize a few of them. We have to be okay with that or this will never work. Caleb and James nodded resolutely. And James, you have to make sure the cats understand the importance of stealth.

They’ll be quieter than we are, James assured them. Gabriel turned his gaze to Caleb. Skye will be able to

transport us all out of there. That’s our goal. Get everyone together as quickly as possible and get out. We’re not there to do anything else, no matter what opportunities present themselves.

In other words, Caleb couldn’t try to twist Grolkinei’s head from his shoulders, stick it on a spit and roast it over an open fire. At least not yet. He nodded again. Gabriel held out his fist. James and Caleb both touched their fists to his. No other words were necessary. They turned and headed silently toward the cave.

Skye actually enjoyed every minute of her dance for the Mercesti. She hadn’t known what kind of dance to do once Grolkinei gave her the opportunity, but as soon as he told the crowd that they would be voting on her performance once she was done, she made an instant decision. She would do whatever she felt like doing. After all, she fully believed the crowd would vote for her to be whipped regardless of her performance. Once she heard the opening strains of the music Grolkinei cued up for her, she knew what she wanted to do. She put her heart into the performance, thinking that there was certainly a possibility it could be her last. And she felt the focus of the crowd on her from the moment she started moving. By the time she got to the part of her story where Grolkinei

cut her with his knife as they traveled to the mountain, she actually heard a few gasps when she illustrated the brutality by slashing her finger violently across her arms and legs as she danced. When she fell to the ground as a result of her “injuries,” she could all but feel the crowd holding its breath, even though they obviously knew she had lived. Those gasps were like music to her performer’s heart. She rolled back to her feet as she “recovered,” registering the light surge of reactive noise from the audience as she did so. Then, her head bowed, she walked very slowly, very somberly back to her chair beside her sisters. She sat down with her wrists held together as though they were bound. And she didn’t move again. The music faded. She watched through the soft fall of her hair as Grolkinei got to his feet and walked around his table toward their chairs. He squatted beside her. His face was mere inches from hers. She fought the urge to jerk back. Instead, she caught his gaze as she worked to recover her breath after her exertion. “I said I wanted provocative,” he murmured. “I know,” she said in an equally soft tone, her brow wrinkling in puzzlement. “And it was…wasn’t it?” He stared at her for a beat, searching her face. “You know

that was not what I meant.” “No, she didn’t,” Amber drawled from beside her. Olivia shook her head. Skye looked in confusion from Grolkinei to her sisters and then back. “You didn’t find my dancing provocative?” she asked. He continued to stare at her. The crowd was shifting restlessly, obviously not knowing what was going on. Finally, he shook his head with an unreadable expression and stood up. He reached out and grabbed her arm, pulling her back to her feet. “There you have it,” he said in his amplified voice as he pulled her back into the center of the cavern. “The dance of Saraqael’s daughter. Was it good enough to avoid a public whipping?” The resulting cheer sent a wave of shock and pleasure through Skye. If ever a more hostile crowd had been won over by a performance, she’d like to know about it. Her smile spread across her face as she issued a little curtsey. Grolkinei didn’t comment. He pulled her back over toward her sisters, reaching for the cord he had discarded beside her chair. He tied her hands behind her back, pulling the bindings tighter than he had before. She flinched.

“You will notice I did not say anything about avoiding a private whipping,” he said against her ear. “Which you certainly deserve after that performance.” Her heart sank over the ice in his tone. She watched as he waved toward a couple of nearby tables containing Mercesti soldiers. They all moved to surround her and her sisters. He released Amber and Olivia from their chairs and pulled them to their feet, securing their hands behind them. He issued some unheard instructions to the apparent leader of the soldiers and then walked over to the table housing the commanders to speak with them. The soldiers near Skye nudged her forward. She and her sisters were soon escorted from the cavern. When she glanced over her shoulder, she saw Grolkinei waving at Tristan and Jean-Marc to urge them to their feet. They ultimately started after them, leaving the commanders to manage the crowd. She struggled to control her rising fear over the coming whipping. She didn’t doubt the sincerity of Grolkinei’s threat at all. And although she had expected to get whipped regardless of how well she danced, knowing the crowd had been pleased had given her hope that she might avoid injury.

Foolish optimist, she thought.

They ended up in a circular chamber with several entrances. There were no doors, just cave openings. She glanced with mounting horror along the walls, noting the many pairs of manacles there. Two sides of the chamber contained tables lined with tools that she imagined were devices of torture. Swallowing hard, she exchanged looks with her sisters. It was going to be a long night.

Aurora and Titan led the brothers quickly and quietly through the tunnels. Entering them had been easy enough. Caleb had deliberately selected the cave after scouting the options. It was exceptionally well-hidden, so he figured the Mercesti would have it less guarded because the likelihood of anyone finding it was greatly reduced. He had been right. They had encountered only about twenty Mercesti thus far and were pretty deep within the tunnels. He knew that without the cats they would never have found their way through. He found himself frequently closing his eyes and focusing on his hearing in the echoing tunnels, using the basic skills he had learned earlier that day playing Marco Polo to try and orient various noises to their position. As they neared a branch in the tunnels, the cats both

stopped. Now familiar with the reaction, Caleb followed his brothers toward the cavern wall, hiding in the shadows. Soon, they heard the murmur of voices. “…dance to try and get out of the whipping,” said the first voice. A male. “Did she do it?” asked a second voice, also male. “Tana said she did. Said the crowd actually liked it.” A third male voice added, “They must have, as they voted to bypass the whipping.” Caleb tensed as the footsteps of the Mercesti drew closer. Gabriel sent thoughts to indicate he would take the Mercesti on the right, James would take the one in the middle and Caleb would take the one on the left. “Why would our lord offer one of Saraqael’s daughters such a bargain?” wondered the second voice. “It is surely for show,” said the first. “He has since had all three of the half-humans brought to the torture chamber. I am sure he is making up for that missed whipping by now.” The ensuing snorts of dark humor were the last any of those Mercesti ever experienced. Caleb dragged the body of the Mercesti he killed off to the

side and hid it in a narrow crevice as his brothers did the same. Without a second thought, he removed his dagger from the eye socket of the body and wiped it off on his pants leg as they continued into the tunnels. He would probably need it again.

Chapter Forty-Nine “I am certain you three are intelligent enough to reason out the purpose of this chamber,” Grolkinei said in cool tones as he strode into the room with Skye and her sisters. He paused and focused on Olivia. “Bring back any memories?” Olivia lifted her chin and remained silent. “That is fine. Enjoy holding your tongue now while you still can. All of you will be quite vocal soon enough.” “Why?” Skye blurted. “I did what you—” He reached out and grabbed her around the throat with his right hand, choking her. He moved with her so she stumbled backwards and then slammed her into the closest wall. Her vision blurred as pain rocketed through her. “You cannot possibly be that naïve,” he growled, tightening his hold so that she couldn’t breathe at all. “Stop the pretense. Just stop it!” He shook her, making her head bounce against the wall. Her heart pounded agonizingly against her ribs as she fought for breath. She heard her sisters cry out and some

kind of scuffle ensue as the Mercesti held them back. She felt the rocky surface behind her cutting her skin like razors. Grolkinei was pressed too closely to her for her to use her legs against him, and he had her head so firmly pressed back she couldn’t try to butt him with her forehead. So she made quick work of sawing through her wrist bindings against the sharp rock, praying she wouldn’t lose consciousness or sever an artery in the process. The second her hands were free, she lifted her right arm up and shifted her weight to the left, bending her arm as she turned. She effectively trapped Grolkinei’s hands under her arm, the element of surprise giving her a clear advantage. Even as she did that, she brought her left elbow up and drove it right into his face. He released her. She collapsed into a fit of gagging, gasping and sobbing, struggling to catch her breath. She sensed more than saw movement around her and instinctively curled into a ball to protect her midsection. “Do not kill her!” Grolkinei shouted. “Back up, all of you.” “But, my lord—” There was the sound of flesh striking flesh. “Do not dare argue with me,” Grolkinei said. “She serves some purpose yet.”

Her heart couldn’t stop racing as she forced her breathing to even out. She moved slowly away from the wall where she had landed, turning her head so she could see the whole chamber. Grolkinei stood in front of her. A wall of soldiers faced him, weapons drawn. Their red eyes flashed dangerously. He turned and grabbed her by the hair, yanking her to her feet. “Well done,” he told her expressionlessly. He waved his hand. Three of the pairs of manacles around the chamber suddenly shot several feet out from the walls, attached by black poles. She looked around in dazed amazement even as he pulled her to the closest pair and lifted her right arm to catch her wrist in one of the manacles. “Secure the other two,” he ordered as he lifted her left hand. The balls of her feet barely touched the floor once he had both of her wrists locked. Her sisters were, of course, in the same positions. They faced each other across fifteen feet of space like points on a triangle. She didn’t see Grolkinei rear back to strike, but she certainly felt the crack of his fist across her face. She was too stunned to even cry out as the pain exploded through her. “An eye for an eye around here,” he said, rubbing his jaw when she looked at him with wide eyes. “And I will take

great pleasure in administering even more pain to each of you very shortly. But right now I have to go and engage in some damage control after your performance. We cannot have everyone sympathizing with the half-breeds when we have a battle to win.” Her face flushed with color. She finally realized why he was so angry with her. He thought that she had won more than just a reprieve from a whipping from the Mercesti crowd. Shifting her gaze from his, she wondered if he was right. “Keep them under control,” he said after staring at her silently for another moment. “Yes, my lord.” He turned and stormed from the chamber without another word. There were several long minutes of silence as the soldiers in the room circled and stared. Skye exchanged looks with her sisters, ignoring their audience. She could tell Amber and Olivia were assessing her condition. She gave them each looks to convey that she was hanging in there. Her face throbbed, but it was tolerable. The bleeding from her scratches against the rock had stopped. Her throat was bruised, but at least she could breathe. “He did not say we had to wait for him to return to use these

tools on them,” one of the soldiers said after a while. Skye’s gaze shifted to him. He stood beside one of the two tables. He lifted what appeared to be a pair of tongs with wide scissor blades on the end. Her heart rate once again sped up. A line of perspiration trailed down her spine. “It was implied,” Jean-Marc unexpectedly said from where he stood on the other side of the chamber. “You could always kill them by accident if you do not know what you are doing.” “Let them have their fun,” Tristan argued. His gaze shifted from one sister to the next. “Maybe we should even get in a few strikes ourselves.” Jean-Marc frowned. “Do not be foolish. If Grolkinei had wanted us to—” “Oh, now you think you can correctly interpret our lord’s thoughts?” Tristan sneered. “I would have thought you had learned better after you came down here and avowed yourself to Layla all those weeks ago. He told you then exactly what he thought, did he not? After he threatened to kill you?” Skye gasped. She realized then how the Orculesti lieutenant had managed to send his thoughts through the barriers around Central. She also noted that he was wearing a shirt with sleeves, a garment that would hide an

avowed marking. “This is not about interpreting thoughts, Tristan,” Jean-Marc snapped, watching the soldiers as they approached the tables and began examining the tools. “This is about using your head. You are fueled by jealous anger and resentment because you were not selected to pair with one of them, and you are not thinking clearly. Grolkinei wishes to oversee their torture himself.” “The elders were going to pick me!” Tristan snapped. “Caleb and James surely lied to get selected over me. I was the better choice.” He sent a heated glance toward Skye, as though it was somehow her fault. Then he said to Jean-Marc, “And you are certainly one to talk about being ruled by jealousy. Avowing yourself to Layla because you could not have Malukali?” “They talk too much,” one of the Mercesti grumbled. “Makes me want to use these tools against them instead.” “Let them argue,” said the soldier who had picked up the scissor-tongs. “I do not care what they decide. They do not make my decisions for me.” He moved into the center of the chamber, opening and closing the weapon as he approached. “And the biggest decision right now is which one of the half-breeds to use this on first.”

The brothers heard the conversation as they carefully gauged the situation from one of the many entrances into the chamber housing the sisters. They did what they could to push aside the emotions that threatened to overtake them when they spotted their wives at last. Caleb looked around the chamber, assessing the environment. He thought, The key to getting them out of

there is to kill Jean-Marc first. His brothers nodded. The Orculesti lieutenant stood closer to another entrance to their right. There wasn’t a clear shot at him from their angle, so an arrow or throwing weapon wasn’t an option. Caleb continued weighing options, trying hard not to focus on Skye. He had noticed the blood on her arms and the bruising on her face and throat when he first glimpsed her and it had nearly propelled him heedlessly into the room. “Well, you cannot choose based on their appearance,” another soldier said, “since they all look alike.”

One of us needs to— Caleb began, only to turn and see that James and the cats were gone. Gabriel lifted his chin toward Jean-Marc, indicating that James had already moved to get closer to the Orculesti

lieutenant. Caleb nodded and returned his focus to the room, poised to act. “I think the blue-eyed one looks the most enticing,” one soldier said, looking Skye up and down. “Those amazing legs. And she struck our lord, did she not? I say start with her.” “Oh, Lord,” Amber said in an exasperated tone. “Just get on with it and stop talking it to death. I’m willing to bet that any one of us will kill you before you touch us with that thing, anyway.” The Mercesti holding the tool stood straighter, his nostrils flaring over the insult. Caleb watched Gabriel shift the hold he had on his dagger, obviously prepared to change their plan if Amber provoked any danger. “Oh, yeah?” the Mercesti said tauntingly, moving closer to Amber and lifting the tool with the clear intent to use it. “I would like to see—” That was all he got out. Amber lifted her legs from the ground using her chains for leverage and then broke his neck with a brutal twist of her boot-clad feet. He fell with a rather surprised expression on his face. “See?” she said to the dead Mercesti. Then she turned her cold gaze to the stunned soldiers around them. “Next?”

Though she had no way of knowing it, her actions provided exactly the distraction they needed. With everyone’s gazes focused on the activity in the center of the chamber, no one noticed when Jean-Marc suddenly went missing. But Caleb knew the moment the lieutenant was dispatched. His connection to Skye was instantly reestablished.

We’re here, he calmly sent out to her. Get ready to transport us out. To her credit, Skye barely reacted. He felt the potent flood of emotion course through her, but she merely sent him a mental nod as she kept a wary eye on the surrounding soldiers.

I’ll take Tristan , Gabriel communicated. You scatter everyone else. Deal. This was all communicated within seconds of Amber’s killing the soldier. Those seconds after the killing proved precious. Everyone was too baffled and shocked to act. By the time the Mercesti all exchanged looks with each other and made some semblance of moving to exact retribution, Caleb stepped into the room, Gabriel on his heels. He didn’t wait for everyone to notice him. He simply brought forth holy light and cast it throughout the chamber, moving

toward Skye as he did so. There were shrieks and screams as the light touched the eyes and skin of the Mercesti. Most of them fled from the chamber. Some of them held their ground and drew weapons. James and the cats took care of them as Gabriel engaged Tristan in a battle with swords. Skye teleported out of her manacles to Olivia. Then she teleported herself and Olivia over to Amber. They both held Amber’s waist, positioning themselves to defend if needed. Skye had to conserve what energy she had left to get them all out of there. There was no grand and eloquent exchange of words as Gabriel deflected Tristan’s furious sword slashes. There was simply no luxury of time for that. But Caleb knew his brother’s thoughts as he ultimately ran his blade through the traitor’s heart. This is why I didn’t choose you. Without another word or wasted thought, they all collected around Amber. Skye wrapped an arm around Amber’s legs and reached down to touch one of each of the cats. Everyone else touched Skye wherever they could reach.

Try to get us a good distance from here, Caleb thought. And then they were gone.

Grolkinei spent as much time as he thought necessary convincing his soldiers that the dance they had witnessed should not sway their course. He had known walking back into the central cavern that he faced a challenge. Skye had managed to affect them all. Even him. He simply couldn’t believe that any being could be that intrinsically good. It was far easier to believe that she had known exactly what she was doing when she stepped onto that dance floor. So when he addressed his class, he explained how manipulative and conniving Saraqael’s daughters were. How well they knew how to play on emotions, being halfhuman. He told his soldiers that they had been taken advantage of, that they had been robbed of a fun public whipping, and he would gladly remedy that through the use of the torture chamber that very night. He used the volume of their cheers to gauge his level of success. By the time he was done, the noise all but brought the mountain down. After adjourning the feast, he invited his commanders to participate in the torture session with the sisters. The only one who declined was Kanika. She claimed exhaustion. He knew she didn’t have the stomach for it.

As they were getting up from the table to head toward the torture chamber, Layla paled and sat back down. “Jean-Marc!” she gasped. Grolkinei tilted his head in a brief moment of confusion. Then realization set in. With a loud curse, he turned and headed for the tunnel that would get him to the torture chamber the fastest. He hadn’t gotten two steps into the tunnel when the thoughts started flooding his mind. Intruders! Get to the torture chamber! Holy light! Gloresti—three of them— He sensed it when some of the soldiers fell. And he knew, since they mentioned the holy light, that Jean-Marc was either dead or incapacitated. Most importantly, he knew before he ever reached the chamber that the sisters were gone.

Chapter Fifty Skye brought them to the single spot she could remember from their travels to the mountain. It was the last place Grolkinei set them down so Amber could heal her. She focused intently, not wanting anything to go wrong during the transport. She had never moved so many at once, but she wasn’t about to let anything happen to those she loved. So she thought of the rocks covered with snow. She thought of the night sky and the freezing wind blowing off the mountain face. She thought of the copse of pine trees she had seen and the creaking sound the branches made as they shook. And as she pictured it, it simply became. Her head swam as they all physically connected with the landscape in her mind. She felt Caleb grab her and pull her against him so she wouldn’t fall, but she couldn’t command her limbs or her brain to respond. Then Amber and Gabriel reached out and touched her. She felt better almost instantly. Blinking, she raised her head and looked around at her siblings. They were all staring at her with such concern that

she couldn’t help but be touched. Smiling widely, she said, “Thanks.” Then she turned her head and caught Caleb’s gaze. “And now, if you’ll excuse me…” She pulled him down and kissed him. She never noticed when their siblings moved away to have their own reunions. She couldn’t move away from his mouth. His warmth and vitality. Eventually, though, they parted. He held her gently with both hands by the back of her head, threading his fingers through her hair and pressing his forehead to hers as they both fought for breath. Plumes of white mist surrounded them.

Are you okay? he thought. Yes. Are you? I am now. You’re crying.

Of course I am. She reached up to wipe her tears from her cheeks so they didn’t freeze. Then she once again encircled his waist with her arms. You have blood all over

you. It’s not mine.

Okay. He kissed her again. As he did, he thought, You need to

connect with Evangeline and ask for some warmer clothes. You’re going to freeze. Sure thing. Absolutely. In just another minute…

James carried Olivia into the nearby copse of trees. She didn’t object, though she was perfectly able to walk on her own. The cats trailed quietly behind them. He found a fallen tree a short distance into the woods and walked to it, sitting with her on his lap. She turned so she had her legs wrapped around his waist. Then she just clung to him and cried. He stroked her hair and struggled to maintain his composure as she wept against his chest. He alone knew that she still suffered nightmares from her time all those weeks ago at Grolkinei’s hands. The helplessness she had experienced by being shackled and at the Mercesti’s mercy had so traumatized her that she hadn’t even wanted to wear her special bracers around her wrists for weeks afterward because they reminded her of the restraints. He knew that right then, she was suffering much more than either of her sisters because that experience had been

revisited upon her. He hated that he’d had any part in it, however indirectly, by not preventing her kidnapping. Aurora and Titan sat silently nearby, both wearing solemn expressions. They both knew Olivia’s emotions as well as he did. And to him, they were heroes. After a few minutes, she calmed down. She used her fingers to wipe her face dry. He realized she was trembling and rubbed her arms. You need to connect with Brenna for some warmer clothes. She sniffled and nodded, then closed her eyes. A moment later, there was a flash of lavender light. They worked together to get her dressed in warmer pants, a longsleeved shirt, jacket and boots. There was armor waiting for her at the base camp, but there was a little time left before they needed to worry about that.

I saw you, she thought when she was dressed and again sitting quietly on his lap. He didn’t have to ask what she saw. He knew her thoughts. She had seen him kill Jean-Marc.

I’m sorry, he thought, tilting her head back so he could look into her eyes.

No, she returned. I’m sorry you were put in that position. Jean-Marc brought his fate upon himself. I hold no qualms about what you did…what you all did. I’m grateful. And I know my time to deliver death to the Mercesti will come. I can only hope I’m a fraction as courageous as you are. He rubbed his thumb over her lips. Olivia, you are my

courage. I don’t know what I would do without you. Overcome, she kissed him. And she knew she would find the courage she needed right here.

Gabriel stood with Amber under a rock ledge. It gave them moderate protection from the icy wind but kept them within sight of their siblings. He held her tightly and pressed his face into her hair, breathing in her sunlight and spiced honey scent and assuring himself she really was safe. The past hours now seemed a blur.

How’re you holding up? he thought when his mind cleared enough to do so.

I’m okay. She moved her hand up and down his back, offering him comfort. Skye got the brunt of it. Grolkinei

doesn’t know what to make of her, and he lashed out at her because of it. She’s everything he isn’t. She nodded. He pulled back slightly so he could look down at her. And

otherwise, you’re okay? I know the first time I killed a Mercesti…well, that was a long time ago. But it’s never easy. It never should be. But, yes. I’m really okay. She sighed and brought her hand up to touch the side of his face. I love you, you know. He managed a smile. I love you, too. Is it really possible that I was worried sick over passing my finals just a matter of months ago? He laughed then, something he hadn’t expected to do. He had helped her study for weeks for those exams. Back then —just months ago—that had seemed life or death. Now, it simply paled in comparison. Brushing his lips against her forehead, he thought, Guess

things got a little more complicated after graduation than we figured.

Yeah. They held each other in silence for a few heartbeats. Then she thought, How long until the troops get here? About a half-hour, I’d guess. I contacted them as soon as we made it here so they wouldn’t go into the mountain looking for us. Okay. He brushed her hair from her face. You’re probably freezing and hungry, he thought. Do you want anything? In answer, she just pulled him down for a kiss.

Twenty minutes later, the siblings sat together where they had transitioned. James got a fire started and Gabriel produced some chairs. The sisters were all dressed more warmly now and sat clutching steaming bowls of soup. Aurora and Titan, after many pats and hugs from the group, were a short distance away enjoying their own food reward, though they had managed to hunt it on their own. Skye spooned some of the delicious chicken noodle soup into her mouth and savored the taste. She didn’t think she had ever been hungrier in her life. It seemed like their picnic lunch had been days ago.

“Did you really hit Grolkinei?” James asked, grinning at her. They had all been sharing some of the details of their different experiences. Skye felt her cheeks heat as she nodded. “How’d it feel?” Olivia asked. “Good, especially since it allowed me to breathe,” Skye admitted. Then she shrugged. “Until he hit me back. That part wasn’t so great.” Amber snorted a laugh. Caleb tightened his hold where his arm rested across Skye’s shoulders, but he didn’t respond. “I wonder how Jean-Marc’s death is going to affect Layla,” Olivia said. “She won’t survive it,” Gabriel replied with a thoughtful frown. “This level of bonding is absolutely vital.” “It’s sad,” Skye said quietly. “Even if they only did it to get to us, it’s still sad.” They all exchanged understanding glances. “The others are near,” Gabriel said then, glancing toward the east. They looked up and saw the rainbow of wings in the

distance. Just as Skye set her bowl to the side and it disappeared in a lavender flash, the first of the elders landed a few feet away. They all got to their feet. Skye and her sisters were swept into hugs. She watched Sebastian wave his hand, removing the blood covering Caleb, James and Gabriel. Even without the blood, she thought they still looked incredibly fierce in their black armor and small arsenal of weapons. They didn’t seem like the same guys who had played Chicken and Marco Polo in the water earlier that day. Or was it now the next day? She couldn’t tell anymore. “We will wait until the morning to finalize the battle plans,” Jabari said after everyone had greeted them. “You all need rest.” Sebastian nodded. “I have created a few temporary shelters that you may use.” “No mental intrusions will get through here tonight,” Malukali added. Zayna said, “We will work through the night arming everyone to be ready by morning.” “We will maintain a thorough watch,” Uriel said. “Get the rest you need.”

Gabriel looked around at the elders and commanders surrounding them. Then he looked at his siblings. They all nodded. So he said, “We appreciate all that y’all are offering, and we’re looking forward to taking you up on it. But there’s something we need to do before we rest.” “What is that?” Ini-herit asked. And Gabriel produced the cursed arrow.

“They will not know what hit them,” Angius said as he stood beside Grolkinei in the War Room. Grolkinei didn’t comment. He stared expressionlessly at the map in front of him. They had thoroughly reviewed their plan of attack. Every rank of soldier in his army knew where to be at what point of the coming battle. They had layers of reinforcements for all forms of attack. He had no reason to think they would not succeed. But then, Layla was not going to survive the night and Saraqael’s daughters had escaped. He supposed it made little difference. There were plenty of mentally-skilled Mercesti ready to replace Layla. And although he had planned on using the deaths of the sisters to provoke the battle, just kidnapping them had served the

same purpose. There would most definitely be a battle. “You are sure they will not go back to their hidden base?” Baldemar asked. At last, Grolkinei spoke. “They will not. They will not risk the same thing happening again. We are now more of a threat than they ever believed.” There was a knock on the door. He waited as Baldemar opened the door and spoke for a moment with the messenger. Then Baldemar closed the door and returned to the table. “Layla is dead,” he said tonelessly. Grolkinei shook his head and frowned. “I told her she had been foolish to avow herself to the Orculesti.” Then he shrugged, feeling oddly charitable. “Well, she served an important purpose to our cause.” “Are we heading out?” Angius asked. “Soon,” Grolkinei said. “Very soon. The girls are half-human and breeding. They will sleep away the rest of the morning trying to find the energy to face us. We will finish outfitting our soldiers and then head out.”

His lips curved into a humorless smile. “I am certain we will achieve our victory before noon. They will probably still be tucked into their beds when we reach them.”

Chapter Fifty-One The Estilorians, led by Saraqael’s daughters, greeted the Mercesti at the break of dawn. They stood on the unforested side of the flat expanse leading to the Mercesti stronghold. Because Malukali and her most highly trained Orculesti sent out deceptive camouflaging thoughts to the Mercesti guarding the tunnel entrances, no one even knew they were there. Skye, Olivia and Amber wore the special impervious armor created for them by the Lekwuesti. The fluid black material was so difficult to create, they wore only enough of it to cover their vital areas…high-necked tanks with short skirts. They also wore thigh-high leather boots to protect their legs. Skye wore supple black leather sleeves that covered the length of her arms, leaving only her hands and shoulders bare. Amber wore bracers on her forearms and wide metal bands around her biceps, and Olivia wore her special bracers on her forearms. They had all pinned their hair back into practical knots. Skye also wore countless throwing weapons. She had eight easily-accessible daggers from her hips to her ankles and a few in more concealed places. She had throwing stars

and darts hooked in the belt she wore around her waist as well as on the two weapon straps criss-crossed over her body. Olivia held her bow at the ready. The quiver on her back was full of arrows. Amber’s sword was strapped to her side and she also had a number of daggers at her disposal. Beside them, their husbands stood equally armed. The Estilorians they considered family and friends waited around them, ready to fight to preserve what Saraqael’s daughters represented to them all. And when Grolkinei emerged from the mountain, it was to the sight of them united against him. Skye registered the almost imperceptible expression of surprise cross his features when his dampeners succeeded in dissolving the illusion and he saw them all standing near the mountain as far as the eye could see. Although she found it disconcerting to once again have silence in her mind rather than the low buzz of Caleb’s and her family’s thoughts, she had been prepared for it. “Hello, Grolkinei,” she and her sisters said at the same time. There was a pause as he and the soldiers around him absorbed the threat level. Then he smiled and settled his gaze on Skye.

“This is a pleasant surprise. Come back for more fun, have you?” He was greeted by utter silence. “Well?” he prompted. “We are not presenting a direct threat to any of you. Are you going to convert to Mercesti by trying to kill us?” Although she and her sisters weren’t sharing thoughts, she heard Olivia pull an arrow from her quiver and Amber unsheathe a dagger even as she pulled a silver disc from her belt. They released their weapons at the same time. Grolkinei didn’t move. The three missiles all struck some kind of barrier several feet before they reached him. He did glare at them, however. “How about that?” Amber said. “We didn’t convert.” “Guess you found us out,” he responded coldly. “We intend to kill you.” “We’ve heard that before,” Olivia said. “Yeah,” Skye agreed, catching his gaze. “It’s getting boring.” He flexed his jaw. Then he lifted his hand.

They all knew what was coming. Olivia held her fist out. Skye turned and touched hers to it, just as her siblings did. Then Olivia and James turned and disappeared into the crowd. From the corner of her eye, Skye saw Grolkinei close his own hand into a fist. The battle had begun.

As they had planned, Gabriel and Caleb turned with Amber and Skye and moved behind the front lines as Grolkinei issued the call for battle. Although the sisters were now highly trained and could hold their own in combat, there were fighters with many more years of experience who were more appropriate to lead the charge. So when the Mercesti began flooding from the mountain like fireants from a ruined anthill, they met a wall of Waresti, Gloresti and Corgloresti led by Uriel, Ini-herit, Harold, Hitoshi, Raphael and Quincy. Skye had expected to be terrified. So she was surprised to feel quite calm as she and Caleb hurried to the predetermined location established for their battle position. The elders had very bluntly pointed out that Saraqael’s daughters were bait. They were what drove the Mercesti in their battle. So it only made sense to place the sisters in several different geographic areas to try and subsequently scatter the Mercesti soldiers.

Her location was on the far left of the battleground, several hundred feet behind the front lines. She stood with Caleb on a rocky outcropping shadowed by the mountain face. The landscape shone white due to the snow covering nearly every surface. Although the air was crisp and filled with white plumes from their breath, she didn’t feel cold. She saw Malukali and Knorbis communicating with their classes even further back and to the center of the battleground. They were speaking out loud because the level of dampening in effect prevented mental connections. She knew without hearing them that the elders were reminding their classes to continue to attempt their various mental attacks, interceptions and protections, even though they were currently ineffective. They were again telling them how the fighters were going to target the Mercesti who had mental powers to try and lessen the dampening effect as the battle continued. Scattered throughout the battleground were hundreds of the highest level Lekwuesti and Scultresti. Both classes were prepared to assist their comrades by creating or repairing armor or weapons or healing injuries. All of them risked injury or death themselves by being even remotely near the field of battle. Two weeks of cross-training had really only taught these non-fighting classes the basics in selfdefense. The last class participating in the battle, the Elphresti, was

also strategically positioned. Unlike the others, however, they were on the high ground, prepared to evaluate the action on the field of battle and then convey their suggestions to the fighters. They would use the intercepted thoughts conveyed to them by the Wymzesti and Orculesti to aid them in their strategic planning. As Skye saw it, they were poised for victory…if it wasn’t for the dampening. Closing her eyes, knowing her sister couldn’t hear her, she still thought, Come on, Liv!

When Olivia and James turned from their siblings, they headed straight to their positions on the right side of the battlefield. Beside the forest, it offered them excellent cover. “Look for Mercesti who aren’t heavily armed,” James said in a low voice as they ran. “The others will be trying to protect them.” Olivia already knew this because they had reviewed it multiple times, but she simply nodded. She knew he was worried about her, just as she was about him. It came with being in love, and she could accept that without thinking he didn’t trust her abilities. In fact, it helped center her as they approached the perches they had created earlier.

Using their power, they had bent some of the trees to create stable, raised platforms for standing on to shoot. They had formed as many of the perches as possible to house the most skilled archers among the different classes. Each of the stands was camouflaged by foliage and vines, but allowed a clear view of the battlefield. They intended to return the trees to their normal positions after the battle. Aurora and Titan, still wearing their armor, stood beneath the stands intended for Olivia and James. The couple gave the cats quick pats on the head before turning to their stands. Olivia reached for the branch that would propel her up, only to be yanked from behind, whipped around and kissed soundly. “I love you,” James said when he pulled back from the embrace. “I love you, too,” she said, giving him a brief touch on the cheek. Then they both leaped to their platforms. Small contingents of Estilorians—some from every class—moved to stand beneath her post as well as his. They stood prepared to defend, to hand up more arrows, or simply to offer any other assistance they could. She could only pray that wouldn’t be needed. She positioned herself and indulged in a quick scan of the

battlefield. How different and more intimidating it looked now that it was occupied by thousands of beings, she thought with a hard swallow. She made sure she spotted Skye and Amber. Then she drew her first arrow and focused on drowning out the now incredible noise of battle. Her first target drew her attention. It was a male with glowing red eyes who was focused on the far side of the battlefield, the area housing the Wymzesti and Orculesti. He was wearing armor but no other apparent weaponry. Hoping that Grolkinei was keeping the shielding to himself, she fought against her inherent qualms over aiming a deadly weapon at another living being and let her arrow fly. Her aim proved true. He fell as the arrow pierced his eye and brain, the most vulnerable part of an armored Mercesti. The moment he fell, a volley of arrows left the copse in which she stood. She was already nocking another arrow when that volley resulted in a number of Mercesti hitting the ground. She didn’t take long to find another target and fire her arrow. Another volley followed an instant later. When she reached for her third arrow, she caught flashes of sunlight on something metallic from several of the cave entrances. She realized that Grolkinei’s archers were scrambling into position. The Mercesti hadn’t anticipated a

battle at the mountain that morning, and thus hadn’t been prepared to defend that location. They were hurrying to correct that. Turning, she shouted to her fellow archers, “James and I have got the dampeners—aim for the caves and their archers!” Then she turned back around, found another target and fired. Even as that target fell, she pulled another arrow and nocked it, sighting the next one.

Watch for the archers, Amber, she thought. And let her arrow fly.

Amber hated leaving the front lines. She wanted nothing more than to remain with the most skilled Estilorian fighters and take a stand with them. But she understood and even agreed with the logic of moving her and her sisters to locations that would draw the Mercesti out of the mountain. So she hurried with Gabriel straight down the center of the mass of fighters behind them. Much to her surprise, she found herself holding her hands up and giving fives to all of the fighters she passed, just like

at the end of a softball game. Only this time, she was telling them “good game” before the “game” had even begun. She did this not of her own volition, but because all of them were reaching toward her. She sincerely hoped it wasn’t the last contact she ever had with them. They reached their destination and turned to face the battle. She had to pause to catch her breath as she scanned the field in front of her. The noise was monstrous. She saw Olivia’s arrow fly. Saw the target Mercesti fall. And thought, Great job, Liv. “What do you think of the name Clara if the baby’s a girl?” Gabriel suddenly asked from beside her. Blinking in surprise, she glanced at him. “What?” “You know,” he said, his eyes focused on the battle. “After Mrs. B.” She had, of course, known he was referencing their human guardian. What baffled her was his choice of topic as they faced a flood of Mercesti heading eagerly in their direction. Although she wasn’t the most perceptive individual on the face of the earth, she understood Gabriel better than she knew herself. So she simply shrugged.

“Works for me.” She watched Olivia’s next shot and saw the target fall. “Clara Kate?” “Perfect,” he agreed. They both heard a female voice shouting something indistinguishable above the battle noise and knew it was Olivia. “And if it’s a boy?” Amber’s gaze scanned the mountainside, her instincts heightened after hearing Olivia’s voice. “Well, Saraqael’s a bit of a mouthful for a first name,” she said as she spotted the flash of metal from the caves that must have alerted her sister. “I’m kind of partial to Joshua.” That brought him up short. Then his gaze filled with understanding and remembrance. “The Corgloresti who sacrificed himself to send you to the human plane as a newborn.” She nodded as she watched Olivia’s third arrow fly. Then she shouted, “Heads up—archers in the caves!” A volley of Estilorian arrows headed right for the caves, and Amber knew she had guessed correctly what Olivia had been shouting about. Gabriel touched her arm and she looked at him. “Joshua Saraqael it is,” he said. Emotion—unwanted but unavoidable—flooded through her at the look in his eyes. She fought it back and cleared her

throat. Then she stopped focusing on the battle long enough to hold his gaze and said, “You know we’re going to live through this, right?” “Of course I do,” he replied. They were the last words they spoke before the sky above them filled with Mercesti arrows.

Chapter Fifty-Two Grolkinei stood in the very same spot he had assumed the moment the other Estilorians appeared. He saw no reason to deny the fact that they had surprised him. Finding them waiting outside the mountain just as the sun breached the horizon had been quite unexpected. But they were recovering well, he thought. He was rather grateful to Baldemar, who had suggested the implementation of the shield against projectiles, figuring there could be a few Estilorians hiding within the landscape in hopes of killing him from a distance with an arrow or similar weapon. The shield had been crafted by a converted Lekwuesti. Though it was invisible, it worked against all types of projectiles. It had been rather difficult to generate, however, and there were relatively few converted Lekwuesti in comparison to the fighting classes, so the shield currently only covered him and a five foot radius around him. As far as he was concerned, that was enough. He supposed he shouldn’t have been surprised by the actions of Saraqael’s daughters when he challenged them. Watching them move so synchronously to draw their

weapons had actually been rather awe-inspiring, especially when paired with the distinct lack of expressions on their Gloresti’s faces. Of course, he knew without reading it in their expressions that every one of them wanted him dead. Well, the feeling was mutual. He stood and watched as his first wave of soldiers encountered the Estilorians awaiting them. His soldiers would fall, he was fairly certain. Only a fool would send their best fighters in the first wave. By the time his second wave entered the fray, the other Estilorian fighters would be wearing down, he figured, and his Mercesti would ultimately win the battle through stamina and determination. Since the elders had entered the battle right away, he had no reason to believe his strategy was faulty. If they even had a second wave, he would be amazed. He saw the single arrow fly from the right-hand side of the battlefield. He watched the first of his mentally-skilled Mercesti fall with an arrow right through his eye. It was a one-in-a-thousand shot from that distance. The Mercesti near the felled soldier looked down at him with amazed expressions. Grolkinei turned his gaze to the forest. An entire volley of arrows followed the first arrow, all of them striking the Mercesti he was using to subdue the other Estilorians’ powers.

“How do they know who to target?” Angius asked from his position beside Grolkinei. “They are going only for the dampeners.” “Of course they are,” Grolkinei snapped as a second solitary arrow issued from the forest. He marked the location of its origins. “They want to be able to use their powers. Their archers are surely targeting those of us who are not fighting. That is what I would do.” A second volley almost immediately followed the second single arrow. He watched his soldiers scatter with panicked shouts, shoving each other out of the way as the arrows neared. He set his teeth over the lack of discipline, but supposed he couldn’t expect more from his youngest soldiers with no real battle experience. He said, “Fortunately for us, they cannot hit the dampeners still inside the caves.” Baldemar emerged from the tunnel behind them. “Our archers are nearly in position, my lord.” “Excellent.” “When are we going down after Saraqael’s daughters?” Angius asked. Grolkinei watched a third arrow issue from the same spot in the forest. Saw it hit yet another dampener through the eye.

Impossible. “Shortly,” he said as another volley of arrows filled the air. “As a matter of fact, I believe a visit with Saraqael’s second-born is in order.” “I can take care of her,” Baldemar offered. “I saw the arrows.” Grolkinei nodded. “Go.” As Baldemar started down the rocky slope leading into the battle below, Grolkinei thought how it would have been nice to have found a way to keep the dampening from affecting them so they could fly and use their powers. It had been one thing for Jean-Marc or Layla to focus their dampening on just the sisters. It was something else entirely when it came to something of this magnitude. There was no way with so many Mercesti exercising dampening abilities that it could be done without it affecting their own class. Tradeoffs. The first volley of Mercesti arrows filled the air as Baldemar departed. Flashes of lavender shot across the battlefield as invisible Lekwuesti shields deflected most of them. Sebastian and his class must have created the shields before the dampening took effect, like Grolkinei’s soldiers had done for him. The shields would weaken over time and

the dampening would prevent regenerating them. That was why Grolkinei was still standing on the mountainside, so his shield lasted as long as possible. “There is a strong likelihood that at least one of the elders will get killed during this battle,” Angius said as another volley of arrows flew from the forest. “That will likely destroy our chances of abolishing this plane.” Grolkinei frowned and nodded. “I am prepared for that possibility. We cannot control everything, though we may try. We will just have to be content with ruling this plane.” “I can live with that.”

“Why is he not fighting?” Harold asked as he dispatched another Mercesti with his sword. Hitoshi knew the Waresti commander was talking about Grolkinei. As he disarmed his own opponent and delivered the killing blow, he responded, “ Archigos Ini-herit said that he believes Grolkinei will wait and have his soldiers do his work for him rather than risk himself.” “Bloody coward.” They each quickly took on new opponents. Harold continued to keep one eye on the mountain, as he was sure

most everyone did. That was how he noticed Baldemar’s departure. “He is heading for the forest,” Harold realized, deflecting a sloppy blow from an axe. The weapon sank into the leg of another Mercesti. Over the resulting howl, Harold shouted, “He is heading to the archery platforms.” Nearly halfway between Harold and the forest, Alexius led his own contingent of fighters. He heard Harold’s shout and dared a quick glance toward the mountain, where he noted Baldemar’s descent. “Get to Olivia,” Harold ordered. But Alexius was already moving.

Skye and Caleb waited for the battle to progress close enough that they could use their throwing weapons. It didn’t take long. Shortly after the first volley of Mercesti arrows hit the air, the flow of the battle seemed to surge back and toward them. “We’ve taken out dozens of their dampeners,” she said as she scanned the advancing horde. “We should be diminishing their hold over us, especially with the Wymzesti and Orculesti combatting them, but it doesn’t feel like we are.”

“Grolkinei has been adding to his numbers for a long time,” Caleb said. “I’m sure he focused on building up the Mercesti mental assault at least as much as the fighting force. He knew he would be battling against both types of skill sets.” But he shared her concern. He looked back and to the left, checking the positions of Knorbis and Malukali. The elders and their classes stood their ground, watching the battle advance. There were contingents of fighters near them, too, of course, but the non-fighters would be in rather deep peril if the battle surrounded them and they were still unable to use their mental powers. Very few of them were well-trained in physical combat. They could fall back, but Caleb strongly suspected that Grolkinei was even then arranging to have his soldiers encircle them. It was what he would do. “What if there are more inside the mountain?” she asked then. “Dampeners?” He turned his attention back to the battle. The arrows being released by the Mercesti weren’t reaching this far yet. A section of the battling soldiers were now within their range, though. He touched the weapons on his belt, prepared to use them. Then he looked up at the mountain tunnels. “Why would he leave any of them out here and vulnerable

but leave others inside?” he mused. “Well…maybe as a decoy?” she guessed. “Maybe the ones out here are considered expendable.” He quickly ran through the possibilities. They all knew that there were more soldiers within the mountain. In response, second commanders Balduin and Frantiska and lieutenants Christopher and Edra were leading contingents to infiltrate the tunnels to begin attacking from within. It was certainly conceivable that there were more dampeners inside the mountain. “Or maybe the ones out here aren’t strong enough to use their powers while inside the mountain,” she continued as his thoughts raced. “Knorbis and Malukali said it was an advantage to be outside near the battle because the proximity will strengthen their efforts to combat the dampening. That’s got to be true for the Mercesti, too.” She was absolutely right. And their arrows would never reach inside the tunnels. Meaning they wouldn’t be able to lift the damper at all. He looked again at the hundreds of Orculesti and Wymzesti and thought, Most of them won’t survive. “We have to get inside the mountain,” he said. “Okay.”

He didn’t waste any more time talking. He grabbed her hand and pulled her after him from their position toward Knorbis and Malukali, weaving through the rather surprisedlooking Estilorian fighters surrounding them. The elders also showed their astonishment as they approached. “What is it?” Knorbis asked in a low tone as he and Malukali hurried forward to meet them. “We think Grolkinei is keeping a host of dampeners— probably really powerful ones—inside the mountain, out of the range of fire,” Caleb said. He watched the elders consider this. Knorbis’ gaze scanned the approaching Mercesti soldiers and watched another volley of arrows soar from the forest toward the mountain. Caleb knew the elders were considering their dismaying lack of progress in breaking the hold the dampeners had on everyone’s power even after so many fired shots. “I think you are right,” Knorbis said at last. “Grolkinei will have his strongest dampeners hidden as well as possible. They are what he considers his key to success in this battle.” Malukali shook her head. “He will try to protect them, I agree. But they cannot be too well hidden. Their powers would not work sufficiently if they cannot see the field of

battle. It would be like casting a net into the ocean. They could never guarantee complete coverage.” “So it sounds like they’re either standing near the edges of the tunnels closest to the field of battle, or they’re hidden deeper in the mountain and there are possible spots around here that aren’t under their influence,” Skye said. “They’re at the edges of the tunnels,” Caleb said firmly, looking at the mountain. “Grolkinei would never risk the chance we could encounter a spot where we could use our powers against him.” “Agreed,” Knorbis said. “And we probably would have found a few such spots by now.” “We have to get to the tunnels and stop those dampeners,” Skye said. “Knorbis, Malukali…can you break through the dampening long enough if the four of us combine our efforts so that I could teleport us to the tunnels? I only need a moment.” They exchanged a look. Then they nodded. “But we’re coming with you,” Knorbis said. Caleb and Skye simply reached for the elders’ hands.

Chapter Fifty-Three Olivia and James fired their arrows tirelessly. She lost count of the number of dampeners who fell. Their fellows took out a large number of the Mercesti archers at the mountain, as well. But it felt like they were making no progress. She knew something was wrong. Their contingents of Wymzesti and Orculesti should have been able to combat the effects of the dampening by now. Surely they outnumbered the Mercesti mental attackers at that point, and there was no way there were Mercesti stronger than the combined powers of Knorbis and Malukali. Were there? She occasionally shot an arrow toward Grolkinei, hoping his shield would wear down. Although she couldn’t make out his expression from her distance, she also hoped she was irritating him. The noise of battle was overwhelming. She couldn’t help but wonder how many of the shouts she heard were death cries, and how many of those might be from her friends. But she had to shove those thoughts to the side to concentrate

on her shooting. Her arms were tiring, but she couldn’t imagine stopping and leaving others at risk. She would shoot until she dropped. Growling from beneath her platform alerted her to trouble, distracting her. Turning her gaze from the mountain and lowering her bow, she studied the movement of the battle as it neared her position. She saw Alexius fighting his way in her direction. Following his intent gaze, she saw Baldemar advancing. And she saw him look right at her. She barely had time to leap out of the way before a throwing axe whipped right by her head and thudded into the tree trunk. Her dive had her sliding from her platform toward the ground. Her breath left her in a wild rush, preventing her from shouting to James. She quickly realized with wide eyes and a thundering heartbeat that she wasn’t just facing Baldemar, but a small host of Mercesti. As soon as her feet hit the ground, she heard the sound of steel clanging as the guards around her platform engaged the charging enemies. Aurora and Titan released chilling panther cries as they also entered the battle. The smell of blood and shouts from the injured and dying filled the air. “James!” she called out at last, but she knew as his name

left her lips that it wouldn’t be heard from this distance over the noise. Baldemar ignored everyone around him as he fought his way to her. The cats were held at bay by several Mercesti wielding spears and maces. A few of the Estilorians tried to get to Baldemar when they realized his target, but he easily deflected their blows and shoved past them. As soon as he had a clear path to her, he pulled out another weapon. This one a black-bladed dagger. She poised to evade, her breath escaping in sharp gasps of fear. He hurled it even as he advanced. She realized she had chosen the wrong direction to leap the instant she started to move, but she was committed by then. She watched the dagger fly toward her head even as she fell. And then suddenly there was a flurry of color in her peripheral vision. A solid mass collided with her, shoving her more quickly to the ground. She crashed to the earth with a teeth-jarring, breath-stealing thud. Alexius rolled off her almost as soon as they hit the ground. She was hurting, but trained enough to know she had to move. Baldemar was only feet away. Shoving herself up, she grabbed her bow and turned to face him. She registered that Alexius was slow to rise and moved to block him from the Mercesti commander.

Although she hadn’t spared him more than a quick glance, she understood that Alexius had been struck by the cursed dagger intended for her. The knowledge imbued her with outrage. “Aurora, Titan—get James!” she shouted, hoping the cats would understand. They both turned from the Mercesti around them and raced to the base of James’ platform. Baldemar drew his sword. She would have moved into the thicker part of the forest in hopes the more dense trees would prevent him from using his weapon, but that would mean abandoning Alexius. So she stood her ground. He didn’t even break stride. He simply got within striking range and brought his sword down in a swinging arc with the clear intent to separate her head from her body.

Amber and Gabriel both addressed the first Mercesti to reach them with equal fervor. Neither of them had been content to wait while everyone else fought the battle. They wielded their swords with well-practiced skill, culling through their attackers. “He sent the equivalent of children,” he called to her after a

while, his voice laden with disgust as he dispatched another opponent. “These aren’t his skilled fighters.” “He wants to wear us down,” she responded as she deflected a strike from her attacker and then countered. She had already come to that realization herself. “So he’s sending out those he thinks are expendable.” “Where are the other fighters?” he asked as he swung and cut down another Mercesti. That was certainly the question. She had to guess they were in the mountain, awaiting word from their leader to charge. As she killed her opponent, she conducted a quick scan of the battleground before the next Mercesti approached. It looked like chaos. The world was a flood of bodies moving in some form of attack or defense. She couldn’t see beyond three bodies deep to know what was occurring on the outskirts of the field of battle. Her gaze lifted briefly to the spot she had last seen her youngest sister. “Skye and Caleb are gone,” she said, lifting her sword to address another attack. Gabriel didn’t turn to look until he killed his opponent. When he did, a troubled expression crossed his features. She knew he was wondering, as she was, where they had gone. She also knew he was worried, as she was, that something

had gone wrong. None of them were supposed to leave their positions. Her arm felt the vibration of the powerful sword strike by her latest opponent. She countered with several quick moves of her own blade, switching instantly from defend to attack. He fell two seconds later. “Why can’t we hear each other’s thoughts yet?” she asked in frustration. “I don’t—” he started to say. Then they saw the flashes of holy light within the mountain tunnels. And they knew.

Grolkinei also saw the flashes of holy light. His eyes narrowed. Skye. “Do you want me to go after her?” Angius asked. Grolkinei debated the idea for half a minute. Then he finally reconciled himself to the fact he would allow no one to kill her but him. “No,” he said. “Lead the second wave of fighters into the battle. Have them target the Orculesti and Wymzesti to give our dampeners more time. I think you have waited long

enough to have your final confrontation with Saraqael’s eldest daughter.” Angius’ red eyes flashed. “As you wish, my lord.” When the commander turned to fulfill his orders, Grolkinei turned to enter the tunnels. He had his own daughter of Saraqael to hunt.

Skye faced an incredible challenge trying to transport the four of them to one of the tunnels housing the Mercesti dampeners. For one thing, she had never been into any of the tunnels on this side of the mountain, so she couldn’t do it off memory. For another, she had to time it so her most intense concentration on the teleport coincided with the tiny sliver of time Knorbis and Malukali managed to eke out through their combined efforts at reversing the dampening. And just to make it even more interesting, she would probably be unable to defend herself when she got them there. Piece of cake. As the sounds of battle neared, she gripped Caleb’s hand on her left and Knorbis’ on her right. Malukali stood in front of her and placed her hands on both of hers. Skye closed her eyes and thought of the tunnel she had seen from a distance that appeared to house the least number of

Mercesti. She pushed out every thought aside from that one and prayed Knorbis and Malukali were quick. She got her wish. Within a minute, they were all standing in a tunnel and surrounded by Mercesti. As she staggered from the energy drain, Caleb and Knorbis positioned themselves to defend her, drawing their swords. Malukali scanned the Mercesti who turned to look at them with baffled expressions. Then the Orculesti elder pulled a dagger from her belt and threw it at the closest soldier, killing her instantly. Caleb and Knorbis started attacking the Mercesti in the tunnel. Skye watched them as she sat limply on the ground, struggling to command her limbs to move. Malukali had a short sword of her own that she put to use, killing a couple more dampeners. And when the last one fell, Skye sensed a distinct lightening of the dampening. She closed her eyes and focused intently on healing herself, pushing whatever energy she could manage into it. And before long, she was on her feet. “To the next tunnel,” Caleb said when the last Mercesti fell. They turned and ran. The tunnel beside them was also full of dampeners. By the time they had killed all of them, she felt another level of the dampening fall away, like a layer of an onion.

“It’s working,” she said. Unfortunately, the next tunnel was more prepared for them thanks to the noise created by their dying peers. A host of arrows flew out just as they started to enter. Caleb had a near miss and Malukali’s upper arm got sliced as they all dove for protection. But they were all highly trained, and the second the arrows flew overhead, they were all on their feet and fighting. Skye ran right past the dampeners, who stood rather ineffectually against the sides of the tunnel to avoid the archers, and went directly up to the archers themselves. They hadn’t even pulled their next arrows from their quivers before she attacked. She yanked the bow right out of the first archer’s hands and used it to strike him in the face. When he was stunned and on the ground, Caleb finished him off with his sword even as he kicked another archer in the groin. Malukali and Knorbis used similar tactics to keep the other archers from firing. Skye turned and saw some of the dampeners moving toward the exit. Grabbing daggers in each of her hands and striding after the fleeing Mercesti, she flung the weapons, impaling two of the dampeners right through their necks. She reached for two more daggers and aimed again. She

heard a body hit the ground right behind her as she released the weapons and killed two more. Caleb surged past her and took down the last two dampeners in the room.

Three tunnels down, she heard him think as she reclaimed her daggers. Elated, she thought, It’s definitely working! He turned and looked at her in surprise. Then he nodded. They hurried to the next tunnel. This time, she went with her instinct and brought forth some holy light as she neared the tunnel entrance. Sending out the thought to Malukali and Knorbis to do what they could to combat the dampening, she threw the holy light she had stored into the chamber. There were resulting screams and curses. The distraction allowed Caleb and Knorbis to kill several Mercesti before they even knew what happened. Skye and Malukali hurried in to help clear the tunnel. Their strategy worked. By the time they had cleared the sixth tunnel, they could all hear each other’s thoughts and send thoughts to their siblings and classes. But Skye still couldn’t bring forth her most powerful energy. They moved on to the seventh tunnel.

Grolkinei is coming! Malukali sent out.

Skye tensed. She didn’t question the gifted elder’s word. Exchanging a glance with Caleb, she fought back her fear.

We have to defeat more dampeners to give the others a chance, he thought. She nodded. They cleared the seventh tunnel as quickly as possible. When they had, she realized that they could fly now if needed. It was only a small comfort, as that meant the Mercesti could also fly. Even as that thought entered her mind, Grolkinei flew into the tunnel.

Chapter Fifty-Four James leaped from his platform the moment the noise below caught his attention. He nearly slammed right into the cats as they started to make their way up. When he glanced around and saw Olivia facing Baldemar, his Gloresti energy surged. As Baldemar’s sword came down toward her neck, Olivia suddenly extended her wings and flew backwards, out of his reach. James realized the dampening had been at least largely lifted even as he pushed past Olivia, keeping her behind him. His sword came up and connected with Baldemar’s in a screeching clash of steel. The tendons in his neck and arm stretched taut. He didn’t have to parry again. No. He wouldn’t give the Mercesti commander—the heartless creature who had cut his wife until she nearly bled to death—a chance to raise his sword again. With skill enhanced by his innate Gloresti sensibilities and cold, righteous fury, he slashed again and again, hacking through Baldemar’s defenses. They moved deeper into the forest, away from the supporting Mercesti force. And when he had worn Baldemar down enough for him to

make a mistake, James took his head. He turned and ran back to Olivia before the Mercesti’s corpse had hit the ground. He found her kneeling beside Alexius. The fighters around them had managed to fight back the rest of the Mercesti for the moment, so he gauged that she was safe enough just then. She looked up at him with tears in her eyes. He took a

cursed dagger for me. Crouching, he saw that the dagger she spoke of was protruding from beneath Alexius’ arm. James guessed it had hit an organ, possibly a lung. The Waresti second commander wasn’t speaking. He was too busy fighting the pain from the curse. He wasn’t one of those who had been around the night before to get immunized.

I’ve already sent out a thought to Amber, Olivia thought. She can heal him. James nodded. They both heard Caleb convey the thought that he and Skye were with Knorbis and Malukali in the mountain tunnels, divulging Grolkinei of more of his dampeners. James couldn’t help but worry for his siblings. Theirs was an extremely dangerous mission. Alexius let out a sharp cry of pain and dug his fingers into the ground. Blood seeped from between his lips. It was

more black than red. Olivia gasped.

I have to try and heal him, she thought, looking at James with swimming eyes. There’s no way to know how long it will be until Amber gets here. Can you help me? Of course. And as the battle raged, they worked to save the Estilorian who had saved her life.

Amber and Gabriel moved with the flow of the battle. It was slowly pushing toward the contingents of Wymzesti and Orculesti. That was when they noticed that Knorbis and Malukali were also missing.

Guess that’s how Caleb and Skye got up there, he thought. She raised an eyebrow when she realized she could hear his thoughts again. And it appears to have been an

excellent move. He didn’t bat an eye when her thought reached him. He was too busy fighting off an opponent. This one was at least marginally more skilled than some of his predecessors. It took almost thirty seconds for Gabriel to kill him. Amber, Alexius needs you!

She heard the thought, and although her instinct was to wonder how on the entire Estilorian plane she was going to get over to her sister through this horde, she thought, Okay, Liv. I’ll get there as soon as I can. Her eyes turned to the air, which had suddenly filled with Estilorians. Flight would be extremely tricky.

Come on, Gabriel thought. Let’s start heading that way. When a Mercesti body fell from the sky not even five feet from him, he silently added, On foot. They saw Harold and Hitoshi nearby and passed Ini-herit and Uriel, as well. They moved as swiftly as they could, not bothering to fight if it could be avoided. And then he suddenly stopped.

What is it? she thought. His gaze moved to the mountain. Grolkinei is nearly to

their position. I heard Malukali. There was a brief pause as they both absorbed this. They looked at each other.

You have to go to them , she thought, even as he thought, I have to go to them. She knew there was no other choice. Malukali and Knorbis had to get back to their classes, who were now becoming

encircled by Mercesti. Caleb and Skye were far too young to face down an elder of Grolkinei’s power, even with the benefit of commanding holy light. And although she wasn’t one to typically think this way, it simply felt fated.

I love you, he thought. Ignoring the fighting around them, he reached out to touch the side of her face.

I love you, too, she thought. Now go finish this.

Grolkinei didn’t speak when he entered the tunnel. He just held up both hands as he landed. The blast of power he projected threw all of them to the ground. Skye slid fifteen feet and hit a wall. She heard thuds at other points in the tunnel and guessed Caleb, Knorbis and Malukali had been similarly affected. She knew he was going to kill them all. Rolling to her feet the instant she could get them under her, she turned to see Grolkinei advancing on Knorbis with his sword drawn. The Wymzesti elder wasn’t moving. She started running. “No!” Malukali cried. She was much slower in getting to her feet than Skye had been and was too far away to do

anything. Any mental attacks she may have been attempting didn’t appear to be affecting him. Caleb had been thrown the farthest, not having hit a wall, but instead having coasted down the tunnel after being hit. He threw a dagger as he also scrambled to his feet. It hit the shield still surrounding Grolkinei and fell harmlessly to the ground. Without so much as a hitch in his stride, the Mercesti elder pulled back his sword arm with the intent of thrusting down toward Knorbis’ neck. Malukali screamed. Skye extended her wings to increase her speed. She flung a pellet of holy light at Grolkinei and succeeded in turning his attention from Knorbis. He spun and sliced his sword toward her instead, trying to stop her progress. The weapon whistled harmlessly through her left wing. “Skye!” Caleb shouted as he ran. He knew her intentions. She was sorry for it. Sorry for the pain she was going to cause him in that split second of time. But she wasn’t going to let any of them die if she could prevent it. So she threw her arms around Grolkinei even as he recovered from his failed strike. And the next instant, she was in the torture chamber with him, alone.

Amber turned when Gabriel departed and continued toward the forest. She noted many glances from both friend and foe taking in the fact that she was now without her Gloresti. The first unfortunate Mercesti to cross her path after she watched her husband leave died before he even fully raised his weapon to strike. The second one didn’t last much longer. She cleaved a path using her fear and her anger to drive her. And then she found herself surrounded by Mercesti. Rather than grow concerned, she smiled fiercely. Making sure there were only enemies around her, she extended her wings. When they advanced as a group, she focused her energy on solidifying her wings and then performed a perfect pirouette, just as Skye had taught her. The resulting carnage was something to see.

Alexius is okay, Amber , Olivia thought shortly thereafter. James and I were able to heal him with Zayna’s help. We’re heading back up to the archery platforms. Good job, Liv, Amber returned as she retracted her wings and stepped out of the circle of bodies lining the ground. She quickly engaged another opponent in battle. Gabriel’s

gone to help Caleb and Skye. I’m going to head toward

the Wymzesti and Orculesti. Do what you can to cover them with your arrows. She turned after dispatching her opponent. And then her instincts had her diving to the ground and rolling. The cursed sword that had nearly taken her life months before whistled harmlessly overhead. “Cowardly even for you, Angius,” she said as she easily returned to her feet and slashed toward him with her own sword. His scarred features twisted into a grotesque grin as he deflected her strike and attempted one of his own. “I had to determine how much your abilities have changed since we last faced each other.” His gaze moved to her waist, lingering on the notable roundness there. “Your style was bound to have changed in recent months. If I had managed to kill you just then, you would not have been worth fighting.” “Oh, I can assure you,” she said as she held her sword poised and ready, “you’ll most definitely think this fight wasn’t worth it when I kill you.” He brought his sword up and attacked. She deflected, matching his rapid movements with instinctive precision and insight heightened by her months of training. When he realized he wouldn’t get through her defenses that way, he

attempted to speed up his timing. She paced him. They circled each other, their arms and swords blurs of movement. The Estilorians surrounding them seemed to sense the power behind the battle. They instinctively cleared a path as the two opponents slashed at each other. She got in a hit to his bicep and another to his forearm. Neither strike slowed him at all. His sword caught the edge of her hip, but her armor protected her. “You have definitely improved,” he said, still wearing his malevolent grin. “How exciting.” Her instincts saved her again when another Mercesti tried to grab her from behind. She sensed him an instant before she would have been distracted enough for Angius to score a hit. Even as she bobbed and jumped lightly to the side to evade the grab, she watched the Mercesti fall, his head at an unnatural angle. Harold stood over the body with no weapon handy besides his own two hands. He raised an eyebrow. She gave him a nod. She had this. He returned the nod and then focused on keeping anyone else from trying to give Angius an unfair advantage. The Mercesti commander was persistent, she had to give him that. He was also fresh into the battle whereas she had been fighting for some time. She could admit that her sword arm was tiring. And when his sword flashed close

enough to her head that the blade grazed the tip of her ear, she experienced her first surge of doubt. Then she felt the next level of dampening fall away. And she smiled even as sweat dripped down her temples. She watched his grin fade when he registered her reaction. “In the end, it will come to good versus evil,” she quoted. “Your cursed sword failed to kill me. Let’s see how you fair against mine once it’s imbued with the power of good.” And extending her blessed sword, she brought forth holy fire. It scattered any Mercesti within a ten-foot radius. Even Angius hissed and lifted an arm in a futile attempt to shield his eyes from the pure light. He never stood a chance. She shattered his sword with her very next strike. And when she went in for the kill, she couldn’t help but get the sense that he was getting exactly what he’d expected.

Grolkinei staggered, disoriented. He had watched his blade somehow miss Skye’s wing and strike the rock, had felt her grab him… …and then he was standing in the torture chamber. He lost his balance and fell to one knee. She collapsed

beside him. After another minute, he realized she had teleported them. “That is quite the incredible ability,” he said, turning toward her. “It was rather brave of you, too. Especially since it appears you cannot defend yourself and have no energy left to command your holy light.” She lie motionless, her eyes glassy and her breathing uneven. He reached out to touch her. Before he could, there was a flash of blue light that had him throwing his hands up to shield his eyes. He rolled from her and regained his feet, looking at her with confusion. She was still on the ground, but now standing in front of her was a nearly transparent male with flowing white hair. “You will not harm her so long as I am here,” the male said in a calm voice. Pulling a dart from his belt, Grolkinei threw it at the image. It sailed right through him. Narrowing his eyes, he said, “How do you expect to protect her when you are not solid?” “I have faith.” Sneering at that, Grolkinei lifted his sword and advanced. He swung toward Skye, ignoring the image. But when his sword reached the male’s form, it suddenly collided with something solid.

The image had transitioned from air to ice. As Grolkinei stumbled back from the failed blow, he watched as the ice shaman faded back to its more ephemeral form. “You should turn from your course,” the image said as fury coursed through Grolkinei. Skye moaned and lifted her head, blinking as though to clear her vision. Then she closed her eyes and appeared to center herself. She glowed light blue. When she again opened her eyes, she no longer looked weary. Her gaze widened when she spotted the image. The male exchanged a look with her. Grolkinei guessed they were communicating silently. He threw out another wave of his power, sending her sailing backwards into one of the tables of tools. She cried out in shock and pain. The image remained. The air was suddenly freezing. Grolkinei could see his own breath. The transparent male once again shifted to a more solid ice form. Then he suddenly shot forward like a strong wind, barreling right into Grolkinei and knocking him down. Cursing, Grolkinei rolled back to his feet. He had lost his sword and swiftly picked it up. When he looked toward Skye, she was standing and studying him warily. Her spirit

guardian stood in front of her. “You don’t have to do this,” she said. “You won’t win. You won’t kill me or my sisters. I don’t understand why you want to, anyway. We didn’t do anything to you.” “You are simply a means to an end.” He eyed the guardian, considering his strategy. “I do wish you had opted to join with me. I still believe we would have made quite the pairing.” And when her face fell into an aghast expression, it provided him with the right amount of anger to use his power against her one last time. He held his hand up and lined it up with her throat. And then he used his power to steal the breath from her lungs. Her guardian once again surged toward him, but Grolkinei evaded. Skye writhed and clutched at her neck. Her eyes bulged helplessly. And then Grolkinei was thrown off his feet by such a powerful force his teeth rattled when he crashed into the stone wall. “An eye for an eye…wasn’t that what you said to Skye when you struck her while she was unable to defend herself, Grolkinei?” Gabriel asked as he strode through one of the cavern’s entrances. “Well, far be it for me to argue your philosophy with you in your own home. That would be plain

rude.”

Chapter Fifty-Five Caleb lifted Skye from where she sat gasping and crying on the ground and carried her to one of the chamber’s exits. Tomaganuk blinked from existence. Behind him, he heard the sound of steel clashing with steel and figured Grolkinei had decided to answer Gabriel’s comment with his sword. “Breathe,” he told Skye in as calm a voice as he could manage. He paused just outside the chamber and set her on her feet. When he reached up to touch her face, his hands were shaking. He was fairly certain he had defied some laws of physics getting to her. “Calm down, love. That’s it. Heal yourself,” he instructed when she continued wheezing. Finally, she closed her eyes and did as he instructed. When she had healed herself and her breathing was back under control, he hugged her fiercely. Then they turned back to the torture chamber entrance. Gabriel and Grolkinei slashed at each other with their swords, circling the room. Caleb scanned the tunnels to

ensure there weren’t any Mercesti nearby who might be foolish enough to interrupt. From the thoughts he had been receiving, it sounded like the teams led by the second commanders and lieutenants had been largely successful in routing out the remaining mountain forces, however. He couldn’t deny that he wanted to be the one fighting the Mercesti leader. He also couldn’t deny that he wasn’t powerful enough to do so, and that the duty truly fell to Gabriel. So he would find what contentment he could watching his brother destroy their enemy. After all of his training with Gabriel, Caleb had come to appreciate his leader’s tremendous fighting abilities. But now Gabriel made their training sessions look like lightweight sparring. With frigid focus, he lifted his sword again and again, defending and attacking, waiting for his openings. And whenever he found them, he took them. Grolkinei’s projectile shield didn’t stop Gabriel’s sword from slicing him wherever he could reach. Grolkinei wasn’t giving much ground, either. He managed a few strikes of his own. But it quickly became apparent that he was the less skilled swordsman. “Enough!” the Mercesti leader growled, and he waved his hand, knocking the sword from Gabriel’s grip using his power.

Gabriel countered with a blast of his own power. Grolkinei tried to maintain his grip on his weapon, but his hand smashed into the side of a table and his sword clanged uselessly to the ground. Not wasting the opportunity, Gabriel swung out with his elbow and broke Grolkinei’s nose with a solid blow to the face. Caleb did a mental fist pump. Grolkinei countered with a solid punch to Gabriel’s kidneys, making him stagger backwards. They transitioned from swords to hand-to-hand with seemingly mutual satisfaction. Fists flew. Boots connected with armor and flesh. There were grunts of pain and of triumph. Blood was drawn on both sides. Once again they made full use of the chamber, circling as they punched, jumped, spun and kicked. Caleb realized Gabriel was again at an advantage. After all, he could heal himself. And then, as they neared the far side of the chamber, something happened that had Caleb leaping into the room and tossing a blast of holy light at Grolkinei. It looked like a mile across the chamber. His motions felt impossibly sluggish. He watched as Gabriel lurched backwards. Something protruded from his neck. He fell. “No!”

The horrible, wrenching scream filled the chamber. And from seemingly nowhere, Kanika was suddenly there, throwing herself in front of Gabriel when Grolkinei moved in for the kill. Apparently, Grolkinei found her little threat, as he didn’t slow. And then a sword appeared in Kanika’s hands with a flash of red light. She swung. Blood splashed from the slice to Grolkinei’s neck all over her and Gabriel. He stumbled and dropped to his knees. Caleb finally reached Kanika—it had all happened in a matter of seconds—and took the sword she had generated with her second power from her, not even hesitating to swing again and finish what she had started. When he turned back around, Kanika and Skye were both leaning over Gabriel. He was struggling to breathe over the blood bubbling from his lips. “Do not remove it!” Kanika cried when Skye started to pull out the torture device that Grolkinei had grabbed from the table and stabbed through Gabriel’s neck, paralyzing him. “I have to,” Skye said in a surprisingly calm voice, holding Kanika’s gaze. “I can help him heal, and then he’ll finish the job.” Tears fell from Kanika’s gaze as she nodded.

Caleb knelt beside them. “I’ve got it. Take his hands.” They did. He held Gabriel’s gaze as he swiftly removed the skewer. Gabriel’s choked scream echoed off the walls. Skye quickly reached out and placed her hands around his neck, closing her eyes and letting the healing energy flow into him. In a matter of minutes, it was as though it had never happened. “Except for the blood all over you,” Skye added out loud. Gabriel reached out and ruffled her hair in appreciation. Then he turned to look at Kanika. She was kneeling quietly, his blood as well as Grolkinei’s covering her. “You saved my life,” he said. “I could not watch you die,” she replied. “You are the reason, however indirectly, that I converted in the first place.” There was silence as he considered that. Caleb figured he was remembering how Kanika’s jealousy had led to Amber getting cursed by Angius’ sword. Then Gabriel asked, “Did you support Grolkinei’s efforts to control this plane?”

She frowned. “I did what I had to do to stay alive. He allowed me to live if I gave him the answers he wanted. But I believe he was a fool.” Gabriel reached out to touch her shoulder. “As one of Grolkinei’s commanders, you are now the highest ranking Mercesti alive, Kanika.” Her mouth opened, but no words emerged. “You have the ability to stop this battle right now. And in so doing, you will redeem yourself in the eyes of all Estilorians. Including me. “So…what do you say?”

Twenty minutes later, it was all over. Kanika flew from the mountain tunnels with Gabriel, Skye and Caleb at her side. Gabriel had sent his thoughts to the elders as well as Amber, Olivia and James, all of whom left the field of battle to join them in the sky. And with Sebastian using his power to project Kanika’s voice, she ordered the Mercesti to cease and desist. “Grolkinei is dead, as are the other commanders,” she said when she had everyone’s attention. “I am now the highestranking Mercesti, and I order you to drop your arms.

“This is not our battle. This was a battle led by a Mercesti who ruled with fear and violence, and who turned his class from a group of brilliant strategists who lived harmoniously with the eight other classes into a class of murderers and outcasts. He preyed upon emotions we did not understand how to control in order to convert us. Who knows now whether our actions were our own, or provoked by influencing Mercesti such as Layla? Should we now forfeit our lives for Grolkinei’s flawed vision?” There was a moment of shocked silence as the Mercesti on the battleground looked around at each other and considered what she said. The fact of it was, the powers of the Orculesti and Wymzesti were now freed enough that they had been able to all but diffuse the zest for fighting among the Mercesti. This made it much easier for them to absorb Kanika’s words. “We have the chance, if we work together, to slowly repair the rift we have created between us and the other classes. We no longer have to be outcasts who are feared and abhorred. All of us have more to offer this plane than the ability to kill another. Do we not?” Another weighty silence settled over the battlefield. The Orculesti strengthened their hold over the minds of the Mercesti.

“So let us call a truce. Drop your weapons. Leave the field of battle. And prepare to live much differently now. We can work together to rebuild our class structure and philosophy. But it has to start here and now.” The sound of weapons hitting the ground broke the ensuing silence. And then the Mercesti did as their new leader ordered and abandoned the battlefield. It told the other Estilorians that the support beneath Grolkinei had been illusory at best. When they landed again on the battlefield, Gabriel turned to Kanika. “You saved many lives today.” She glanced at Amber. “It will not make up for the one I nearly took.” Amber exchanged a look with Gabriel. She sighed. “Look, Kanika, you made a mistake. You weren’t the last Estilorian we met who reacted out of jealousy. Estilorians as a whole don’t really understand emotions. Not yet. I can see how you were led to do what you did.” “I appreciate your words, even if I do not feel worthy of them,” Kanika said quietly. “I am sorry for the harm that came to you, Amber. I thought I knew what love was. I was wrong.”

They spent the rest of the day and well into the evening walking the battleground to help heal anyone who needed it. They also took an accounting of the dead. More than two hundred non-Mercesti Estilorians lost their lives. At least three times as many Mercesti had died, as well. Among those Estilorians who had been killed were the sunny-haired Orculesti second commander, Dalila, the courageous Waresti lieutenant, Balera, and Xavier, the young Wymzesti who had once brought Skye flowers because he wanted to make her smile. She grieved the loss. Caleb stood with her and held her as she wept. He thought of the senselessness of it all and hoped with everything in him that something like this would never happen again. Unfortunately, history told him there was always something someone thought was worth fighting for. There would be a memorial built for the dead, but it didn’t lessen the pain of losing them. They all waited for the inevitable moment when the bodies dissolved to colored sand. Then Jabari addressed the crowd that remained. “Today, we fulfilled the greatest prophecy of our time. We fought to preserve our way of life…a way of life that has become greatly enhanced by Saraqael’s daughters. In so doing, we have forever changed the path of a class that was once lost to us. Although rebuilding the bridge between

them and the rest of us will take time and effort, this is a positive outcome over what has been a very difficult experience. “We can honor those who sacrificed their lives today by making the most of this opportunity, and by conducting ourselves in a way that respects their sacrifice. We must make certain that they did not die in vain.”

It was a somber ride back to Estilorian Central. Skye slept through most of it, as did her sisters. When she awoke, she struggled to remember where she was, why her eyes were grainy and why her head ached. Then she remembered. It was difficult, but she managed not to tear up again. She forced herself to think of the positive. She, Caleb and their siblings had all survived. Grolkinei and his commanders had not. They had succeeded in fulfilling the prophecy. And for all intents and purposes, they were safe. “I expected to feel more triumphant,” she said from her position against Caleb’s chest. He was stroking her hair, so she knew he was awake. “You will never rejoice in death,” he responded. “It’s not in

your nature.” He knew her so well. “So, what happens now?” she asked. “Well, I thought we could decide on a location for our home.” She blinked as she processed that. Then she lifted her head to catch his gaze. Despite her melancholy, she felt a smile threatening. “Yeah?” she said, hope filling the single word. “Yeah.” He lifted a corner of his mouth. “You seem fond of Gabriel’s home on the mainland. Do you want ours to look something like that?” “You mean…a castle?” He shrugged. “Sure.” Now, her smile blossomed. “You would build me a castle?” “Of course I would.” He paused a beat. “Well, I’ll get Sebastian to do it, anyway.” And then she laughed. The weight on her chest suddenly felt much lighter.

He rubbed his finger down her cheek. “James and Olivia are planning on building their house in the forest surrounding Gabriel and Amber’s home. I’m sure if we ask, they’d be willing to let us build nearby, too.” “Maybe overlooking the water?” she asked. “I don’t see why not.” “Oh, Caleb—that would be absolutely amazing!” “I thought you might say that.” His expression sobered as he ran his thumb along her cheekbone. “I also thought that once we’ve settled in, we could create a garden on our land. One with flowers. Like freesias and violets.” Her eyes filled despite her efforts. She was simply overcome by her love for him. She nodded and smiled. “Yes. I think that would be perfect. Thank you for thinking of it.”

Come on, you two. Time for breakfast! came Gabriel’s thought. “Are you ready?” Caleb asked her. “Yes,” she replied. And she was…ready to start her future with him.

Epilogue “It’s still not too late to change your mind, you know,” Gabriel said. He stood with Ini-herit in the Corgloresti elder’s bedroom. Everyone else was in the family room, waiting for them to finalize the preparations. Ini-herit raised an eyebrow. “That is at least the third time you have said as much today. I am beginning to think you do not want me to do this.” “No, no,” Gabriel said, waving his hands to punctuate the response. “I just want to make sure you’re sure. This isn’t something to be done lightly.” “And we have already had this discussion. Many times these past weeks.” Gabriel sighed. “I know we have. I just…it’s hard.” Ini-herit paused where he was closing one of his bureau drawers. “You have not said as much before, though we certainly all knew it.” Sitting on the side of the bed, Gabriel said, “I know I didn’t.

Because the ends far outweighed the means. I got Amber out of the deal. But suppressing all of your power… completely erasing everything you know about being an Estilorian and starting on the human plane as a baby...it’s actually rather terrifying. And if I hadn’t had Amber to help me retain that human awareness when I transitioned back here, it would have all been for nothing.” “This is not what one of the girls would term a ‘pep talk,’” Iniherit said in his monotone. Gabriel grinned. “I know. But I wouldn’t have been able to handle the guilt of sending you off without telling you everything.” Walking over to sit beside him, Ini-herit thought about what he had just been told. Then he said, “Gabriel, before you left this plane, we were what humans would call best friends. Now, I feel I hardly know you. What is more, I cannot begin to understand you, though I continue to try. Despite—or perhaps because of—my millennia of contact with humans, I do not have the ability to overcome the emotional barriers that I have developed. This is the only way I might possibly do that.” “Are you sure it’s worth it?” “You already know the answer to that,” he said, catching Gabriel’s understanding gaze. “And I will tell you now what I

have not said before. Ever since the first moment I saw you and Amber together on the human plane, I have wished it had been me who transitioned that first time rather than you.” Surprise flashed across Gabriel’s features. “I had no idea,” he murmured thoughtfully. “You can understand why I would keep such information to myself. And you can further understand why I feel so driven to do this.” “I do.” He smiled. “You’ll like living with Mrs. B. She won’t let you get away with much, but she’ll make sure you have a good, solid upbringing.” Ini-herit nodded. He knew Quincy was prepared to transition, as well, so he could bring Ini-herit in his infant form to the foster mother who had raised Gabriel and, in part, Amber. “We’ll keep an eye on you and keep you in line,” Gabriel continued, punching him companionably in the shoulder. “I have no doubt.” They were quiet for a moment, their gazes both moving to the bedroom door. There was nothing left to do except for Ini-herit to disrobe and lay in his bed. Then they would bring everyone in to begin the transition ritual. The Gloresti and

Waresti were already in place, prepared to watch over his Estilorian form during the time he would be away. Gabriel would have paired with him himself if their baby wasn’t due soon. “So, after I graduate high school, I will come back,” Ini-herit said at last. “That’s the plan.” “Amber, Olivia and Skye will most certainly have produced daughters by then,” he said, looking at Gabriel. “And those daughters will be about the same age as the sisters are now.” His eyebrows winging up, Gabriel said slowly, “You’re certainly right about that.” And now, Ini-herit’s mouth shifted into the closest thing to a smile Gabriel ever remembered seeing from him. “Well, that is something to look forward to, then.” Grinning, Gabriel said, “I can’t think of anyone I would trust more with a daughter of mine. Assuming you do right by Mrs. B, you’ll have a fair chance.” “That is good enough for me,” Ini-herit said with a nod. “Thank you, Gabriel. For everything. And now it is time to get the others. I am ready to learn to laugh…and to love.”

Note from the Author

When it comes to the third book in a trilogy, the pressure really comes to bear on the author. Particularly in Foretold, with there being both a key developing relationship and an impending historic battle, I knew that I had to work hard to make sure my readers didn’t end the book disappointed. I hope that I succeeded, and that you enjoyed the daughters’ stories as much as I enjoyed writing them. Please continue to check out my website and social networking sites for updates on the next upcoming trilogy about the Estilorians!

Website: http://www.RaineThomas.com twitter: http://twitter.com/Raine_Thomas

If you missed the first two books of the Daughters of Saraqael Trilogy, check them out now, available on your preferred digital platform. Becoming: http://www.RaineThomas.com/books/Becoming

Central: http://www.RaineThomas.com/books/Central

About the Author

Raine Thomas is the author of a series of young adult fantasy/romance novels about the Estilorians. She has a varied background including such professions as wedding planning and mental health…two fields that intersect more often than one would think. Residing in Orlando, Florida with her husband and daughter, Raine is hard at work on her next series of books about the Estilorians: the Firstborn Trilogy.

Table of Contents FORETOLD Copyright 2011 Raine Thomas. This book is dedicated with much love Prologue PART I: Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapter Seven Chapter Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Chapter Thirteen PART II: Chapter Fourteen Chapter Fifteen Chapter Sixteen Chapter Seventeen Chapter Eighteen Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty Chapter Twenty-One Chapter Twenty-Two Chapter Twenty-Three Chapter Twenty-Four Chapter Twenty-Five Chapter Twenty-Six PART III: Chapter Twenty-Seven Chapter Twenty-Eight Chapter Twenty-Nine Chapter Thirty Chapter Thirty-One Chapter Thirty-Two Chapter Thirty-Three Chapter Thirty-Four Chapter Thirty-Five Chapter Thirty-Six Chapter Thirty-Seven Chapter Thirty-Eight Chapter Thirty-Nine PART IV: Chapter Forty Chapter Forty-One Chapter Forty-Two Chapter Forty-Three Chapter Forty-Four Chapter Forty-Five Chapter Forty-Six

Chapter Forty-Seven Chapter Forty-Eight Chapter Forty-Nine Chapter Fifty Chapter Fifty-One Chapter Fifty-Two Chapter Fifty-Three Chapter Fifty-Four Chapter Fifty-Five Epilogue

Table of Contents FORETOLD Copyright 2011 Raine Thomas. This book is dedicated with much love Prologue PART I: Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapter Seven Chapter Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Chapter Thirteen PART II: Chapter Fourteen Chapter Fifteen Chapter Sixteen Chapter Seventeen Chapter Eighteen Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty Chapter Twenty-One Chapter Twenty-Two Chapter Twenty-Three Chapter Twenty-Four Chapter Twenty-Five Chapter Twenty-Six PART III: Chapter Twenty-Seven Chapter Twenty-Eight Chapter Twenty-Nine Chapter Thirty Chapter Thirty-One Chapter Thirty-Two Chapter Thirty-Three Chapter Thirty-Four Chapter Thirty-Five Chapter Thirty-Six Chapter Thirty-Seven Chapter Thirty-Eight Chapter Thirty-Nine PART IV: Chapter Forty Chapter Forty-One Chapter Forty-Two Chapter Forty-Three Chapter Forty-Four Chapter Forty-Five Chapter Forty-Six

Chapter Forty-Seven Chapter Forty-Eight Chapter Forty-Nine Chapter Fifty Chapter Fifty-One Chapter Fifty-Two Chapter Fifty-Three Chapter Fifty-Four Chapter Fifty-Five Epilogue